Chap 3 (III) .

Old Book of the Martyrs Mirror

Return to Book Table of Contents>>> or More Christian Books>>>

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>> or More Christian Books>>>

Title Page

MARTYRS MIRROR

OF THE

DEFENSELESS CHRISTIANS

Old Book

Chap 3 (III)

THIELEMAN J. van BRAGHT

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 201.

FRANCIJNTGEN, GRIETGEN, AND MAEYKEN DOOR; NAERTS, A. D. 1556

At Belle, in Flanders, three women were apprehended for the testimony, of the truth, namely, an old woman named Francijntgen, a young maiden named Grietgen, and niece to the former, and another young maiden, named Maeyken Doornaerts, all of whom suffered much tribulation and torment. The old woman, when they wanted to torture her naked, said to the lords: “Remember that you were born of women; therefore, do not put me to shame;” by which she obtained leave to keep on her shift on the rack. Great pains were taken to draw the young maiden Grietgen from her faith, since she was still very young; but it was all in vain, for she would much rather expect eternal joy for this temporal pain or suffering, than purchase this brief and transient pleasure with everlasting suffering.

The other young maiden, Maeyken Doornaerts, also had to lie naked on the rack, and when they could by no pain or suffering cause her to apostatize from her faith, they began to accost her with asking her, whether she was not ashamed to lie there so nude. She replied: “I did not place myself here naked; but you, who inflict this misery and disgrace upon me who am innocent, shall hereafter have to suffer eternal shame and pain for it.” And though she was tortured to such a degree, that her blood flowed down by the rack, she nevertheless, through the grace of God, who always strengthens His own, remained steadfast in the faith. Thereupon all three were sentenced to death, and burnt. Standing at the stake, Maeyken Doornaerts said: “This is the hour for which I have greatly longed, that it might put an end to all my tribulation.” Thus these three heroines, valiantly fought their way through, suffering all this, because they were baptized upon their faith (according to the teaching of Christ), and thenceforth sought, in all simplicity, to serve and please the living God more than mortal men; for which they also expect the joyful crown of eternal and imperishable life.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 202.

ABRAHAM PUT TO DEATH A. D. 1556

In the year 1556 there was at Antwerp a very pious and God fearing brother named Abraham, who was apprehended for his faith, and, after a bold confession, and. steadfast adherence to the same, condemned to death, and thus publicly in the marketplace,. offered up an acceptable sacrifice for God, sealing the truth with his blood.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 203.

JAN DE KUDSE, A. D. 1556

Shortly after, also Jan de Kudse, an ardent lover of God, who had likewise been apprehended for the truth, from which he would not depart; meekly suffered death as an innocent lamb of Christ, in the marketplace at Antwerp, in order to follow his Lord; and thus violently entered through the strait gate into the kingdom of God.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 204.

CONFESSION OF CLAES DE PRAET WHO FOR TH13 TESTIMONY OF JESUS CHRIST, AND HIS WORD WAS IMPRISONED AND BURNT AT GHENT, AND LAID DOWN HIS LIFE AS A BURNT OFFERING UNTO THE LORD A. D. 1556

Grace and peace from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ, be with you all, my most beloved brethren and sisters in the Lord.

Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ; according as He hath chosen us in Him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before Him in love. Let everyone among you walk worthy of the vocation wherewith he is called so that Satan may not torment you in your trial; and diligently exhort one another in love; for I would willingly write you an exhortation, but the time is not convenient for it, because I am closely watched by the jailer, who stands in great fear of the dean. Nevertheless, I am greatly inclined to write you something about my examination, and the malice and forged lies of the priest,, by which they think to condemn me, but God be praised, who helps me gain the victory. I write you this, if, haply some that are yet young may be edified thereby.

At first after I was imprisoned, until the sixth day I was in great sorrow; my. heart was weighed down and heavy, and my flesh feared greatly. I said to myself: “Now I must undergo this and many other conflicts;” I thought of wife and children; and Satan went round me to devour me, with many strange temptations which it would take too tong to relate. On the sixth day, in the forenoon, the jailer came and called me out of the place where I was confined, saying: “Claes, come down, and follow me; and he led the way. My heart kindled within me with joy to the Lord my God; so that all my trouble and anxiety was driven from me, as dust is swept from the street. Then thought I: “O gracious God! now I flnd that Thou art faithful to Thy promise. Heb. 10:23. Lord, direct now my speech, as Thou hast promised.” Heb. 10:23; Luke 21:14. He then led me into a room, where sat the chief judge with two other judges, the bailiff, and a man with a long beard, who had a large book before him, in which to write. They regarded me very intently, when I entered the room, and I did them great reverence, and bade all of them peace. Rom. 13:7. The jailer placed a chair for me, and said: “Claes, sit down here; it is so ordered.” I sat down with good cheer, the heart lifted up to the Lord my God, forgetful of myself and the things that are in this world.

Then they said: “Cover your head.” I said “It is not proper now.” The bailiff asked me “What is your name!” I replied: “Claes de Praet.” Then said he: “Write this, and born in this city.” The clerk then asked me: “Were you born here?” I replied: “I know nothing to the contrary.” Bailiff. “Where have you been so long, Claes? The last time you were away from home so long?” Claes. “In Emderland.” Bailif. “What did you do there?” Claes. “I tried to learn whether I could not buy or sell, or do something, .by which to earn my bread.” Bailiff. “Yes, and. to see the brethren, I well perceive.” Claes. “Yes, sir bailiff.” Bailiff. “Yes, Claes, have you received any other baptism than the one you received in your infancy, when you were christened?” Claes. “I don’t remember so far back.” Bailiff. “Have you received a baptism which you remember?” Claes. “Yes, sir bailiff.” Bailiff. “How long ago?” Claes. “About four years.” Then they were all greatly astonished. The bailiff asked me once more: “How long did you say?” Then the other judge said: “About four years.” Then the bailiff looked at me very sharply, and asked who they were, that had intercourse with me, and which of my brethren were also baptized. I replied

“It is not our way to ask each other: Where are you from? or where do you live? or what is your name? or what do you do?” Bailiff. “You don’t want to know it?” Claes. “No, sir .bailiff.” Bailiff. “You do it, so as not to bring any one into trouble?” Claes. “Yes, sir bailifffor we well know that our blood is much sought, and the Lord has permitted us to be as wise as serpents.” Prov. 1:11; Matt. 10:16. Then the bailiff snarled at me, and they talked much Latin with each other.

The bailiff then asked: “Where was it that you received your baptism?” Claes. “At Ant[1]werp.” Bailiff. “Where there?” Claes. “Between St. George’s gate and the Koeper gate.” Bailiff. “In what house?” Claes. “In a small, new house.” Bailiff, “What trade was carried on in it?” Claes.

“I saw no trade carried on there.” Bailiff. “Yea, Claes, who was present? there must have been witnesses present to testify that you were a brother?” Claes. “There were:three or four persons present who lived in the house, and the one who brought me there.” Bailiff. “Who was it that brought you there?” Claes. “It was a young man.” Bailiff. “Where was he from?” Claes. “I did not ask him.” Bailiff. “How .many were baptized with you?” Claes. “Three of us.” Bailiff. “Where were they from?” Claes. “I did not ask them.” Bailif. “What trade did they follow?” Claes. “One was a journeyman mason, it seemed to me.” Bailiff. “How did he that brought you there know where to find you?”‘ Claes. “He set the day when he would meet me at the Koeper gate.” Bailiff.’ ‘.’How did you know that the baptizer was in the city?” Claes. “I had made inquiries at different times, while out trafficking, and thus heard that he was there.” Bailiff. “Where did you hear that he was there?” Then said the chief judge: “They know all their people.” Bailiff. “Do they still live in the house where you were baptized, or don’t you know this either?” Claes. “Shortly after they were all driven from the house.” Bailiff. “Then you can’t tell us anything about it, can you?” Claes. “One went to England; another was burnt, and where the rest went to I don’t know.” Bailiff. “What kind of man was he who baptized you?” Claes. “He appeared to me to be a blameless man.” Bailiff. “Yes, Claes, how do you know that the man that baptized you was blameless?” Then one of the judges said: “He said it appeared to him that he was blameless.”

The chief judge then said: “These ,people also preach, do they not?” Then the bailiff re[1]marked to him: “We used to ask all these questions, but we do it no longer.” And they rang the bell for .the jailer to come and take me away. This they put on record.

The clerk asked me what persons from Ghent I had left at Emden. I would give him no answer, because it was not his business to ask. The judges then said to me: “Claes, we will send you men that will tech you the true faith.” Claes. “I trust I have the true faith, and if they will confirm me therein, they will be welcome; but if they want to draw me away from it, I don’t want them.” Then they said, urgently. “Claes, hear them; hear them always.” I then heartily thanked the judges and the bailiff, since they had been molested with me. The jailer’s servant then told me to go above, and I went. I felt very gloomy, because they had not asked me concerning my faith. Two servants who hid stood at the door and listened, came up above to me, and tormented me with many things and said: “Poor fellow, that you are, to give your life for it, and leave your wife and children in want; it is not right for you to break your marriage, since God Himself has instituted it.” I said

“I do not break my marriage, nor does my wife; but they are to blame for it, who take me from my wife; they may well take heed what they do.” They said I should speak that which they wanted to hear. I replied: “God did not teach me this;” and admonished them, to beware of staining their hands with such blood. I spoke to them earnestly, and they went away, and asked God to grant me my greatest happiness. Then I sat there alone, and Satan came to tempt me, saying within: “Poor man, are you here for the sake of your faith? The lords don’t ask you concerning your faith, but regarding the baptism you received from such and such a man, as you well know.” And he tormented me with all that he could produce, doing his very best to cast me down. Then thought I; “O thou wicked tempter, thou murderer, I well feel that thou art the same that tormented Peter, and of whom he warned us.” I Pet. 5:8. And I fled to God, and commenced a hymn, singing joyfully, and became glad and happy that I had fought through this storm, James 5:13. I was there about ten weeks.

Then the jailer came, and said: “Claes, come hither; here are two royston crows;” and enjoined me much to think of my wife and children. I said

“I think of them enough; but Christ has said: `Whosoever will not forsake father and mother, sister and brother, wife, child, yea, his own. life, for my name’s sake, is not worthy of me.’ “Matthew 10:37; Luke 14:26. He said: “It is true, i f one can do it.” He then led me into a room where were two Jacobines . They took off their caps, and I did the same with mine. They bade me good evening, and I them. The one asked me: “What is your name, my friend?” I answered: “Claes,” and said: “What is your name?” He replied: “Brother Peter de Backer,” and told me, that he had been at the chief judge’s, and that the latter had requested that he should come and instruct me in the true faith. I said: “This I have received from God.” Ques. “What is your faith?” Claes. “I believe only in Christ Jesus, that He is the living and true Son of God, and that there is no other salvation either in heaven or on earth.” Ques. “Isthere nothing else to be believed? What becomes of the mother, the holy church, in whom we must believe?” Claes. “Do you know which is the holy church?” Ques. “Do you know it, let me hear it?” Claes. ” I ask you; for you speak of it?” Ans. “The same which was it from the time of Christ, and of the apostles, and which the apostles maintained and still maintain.” Claes. “What one is that?” Ans. “The mother, the holy Roman church?” Claes. “Is this the apostolic church?” Ans. “Yes.” Claes. “Did the apostles thus maintain it?” Ans. “Yes, just as we, neither less nor more.” Claes. “Did the apostles read mass?” Ans. Yes.” Claes. “Where is this written?” Ans. “I will show you;” and he referred me to the Corinthians, where Paul speaks of the supper. I Cor. 11:20. I said: “He speaks here of the breaking of bread; but did he read mass as you do?” Ans. “Yes, neither less nor more than we do.” Clcres. “Did the apostles persecute and maintain their church with fire and sword, as you do?” Ans. “Yes, they shed blood, betrayed and killed.” Cllaes. “Peter shed the blood of Malchus, and Judas betrayed; but where did they kill any one?” Ans. “Peter smote Ananias and Sapphira with the sword of his mouth, so that they fell down dead.” And he laughed and held up his finger. Then said I: “It seems to me you belong to those of whom Paul speaks (II Tim. 3:5) , whom we are to flee; for your folly does not remain hid, but becomes manifest before men; for you sit and mock and loiter, and show plainly, that you are men of corrupt minds, ever learning, and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth.” And I reproved him much. They wanted to prolong the conversation much longer, and question me with regard to baptism, the incarnation of Christ, and other articles of faith; but I had resolved not to dispute with them, without judges being present; but to confess as I confessed above before them. When they perceived that I would hear them no longer, and was on the point of leaving, one of them said: “O Claes, how lamentably you have gone astray; and yet I love you so much; I would that you were of our mind with me, and that I might give my body to be burned. O poor man, I will pray for you, and have others pray for you, when I preach.” Claes. “I don’t want you to pray for me, nor that you have others pray for me; for your prayer is vain, and is not heard by God, so long as you people continue in your wickedness.” Ans. “Perhaps there are one or two in the whole number, that are good.” Claes. “Begone; for you only want to talk.” Then he went away laughing, saying: “I shall have you prayed for, whether you desire it or not, for Z like you well; and I will come again.”

About two weeks afterwards, there came two of the same band; the one was a large fat man, who had much talk in him; the other was very fierce and captious in his remarks, and wanted much to engage me in a disputation; but I would not enter into any, only that I put many questions to them, as I had done to the others, and made them expose their wickedness themselves; for very many prisoners had come and stationed themselves back under the window of the room, and behind the door, to listen; which I well knew; hence I asked the more, because the one was so loquacious, which was owing to him having imbibed too much.

Having been confined about seven weeks, I was called down and led into a room, where sat the Dean of Ronse, with his clerk, and another person. The dean told me to be seated, and I took a seat forward at the table, beside him, whereupon he gave me a long lecture, to which I listened. He said that it was impossible to please God without faith, and that he that did not believe was damned. Finally he asked me: “Why did you allow yourself to be thus seduced, and led into error, and apostatize from the holy church?” I replied: “Since it is written that it is impossible to please God without faith, I was diligent in examining the faith, and asking God to strengthen me in it, through His grace and mercy. This He has done abundantly, and I want to keep it faithfully unto His praise, and not to forsake it on account of any suffering, nor for aught that is in the world.”

Dean.. “You think you have the faith, but you have departed from it. And that you people are so bold and of good cheer even unto death, is all owing to the devil, who can transform himself into an angel of light. Hence, when you read the Scriptures, you were instructed by some poor, simple tradesman, who taught you the same according to his reason; therefore you are now deceived. You should have let those teach you, who have received the true doctrine, the ministers of the holy church, that is, the pastors.” Claes. “Are they the ones that have received the true doctrine?” Dean. “Yes.” Claes. “Why, then, do they live the life of devils; as may be seen?” Dean. “What does that concern you? It is written, Matt. 23: `Do after their commandments, but not after their works.”‘ Claes. “Are you, then, the scribes and Pharisees, of whom Matthew has written?” Dean. “Yes.” Claes. “Then all the woes come upon you, that follow further on, in said chapter.” Dean. “No, they do not.”

We had much additional discussion yet, with reference to this. He would have liked to engage me in a disputation concerning the articles of faith; but I would not enter into one, confining myself to the asking of such questions. The man was willing in speaking, and very mild, and wanted attention to be given to what he said, and also gave good attention himself. And I thought: “I have heard so long and so much of this man, that he persecutes and troubles the church so greatly; I must see now, how he will prove it with the Scriptures, when I speak with him; for I don’t know that I have ever seen him.”

I asked him, where he found it written, that he should run so bloodthirstily after innocent blood, which no one could accuse of any crime. Dean. “My friend, I don’t run after or seek the blood of any one.” Claes. “You send out your servants for that purpose.” Dean. “I do not, my friend.” Claes. “Do you persecute no one, then?” Dean. “No, my friend.” Claes. “Have you no mandates either, by which you cause it to be done?” Dean. “No, my friend.” Claes. “You have certainly delivered to the law my fellow brethren who fell into your hands, and remained steadfast in the faith; this has been manifest to all the world.” Dean. “I don’t do this, my friend.” Claes. “Why do you come and sit with the judges, and have so much to say, if you don’t concern yourself about the matter? One by hearing you talk, would think you had no hand in it.” Dean. “No, my friend;” and he rubbed his hands together. Claes. “Who then does it?” Dean. “The secular, or the lord who has received the sword.”

We had yet much more discussion on this subject, so that he did not know which way to turn. He asked from Deut. 17:12, upon which passage he founded it, that the priests had the authority, etc. I told him that, that was under the law of revenge, but that now we were under the law of grace. Exodus 21:23; Rom. 6:14. And I asked him, how he dared do some[1]thing which the Lord had forbidden, namely, concerning the tares, Matt. 13:30, that both the wheat and the tares should be suffered to grow together. I asked him which of the two I was, that I must certainly be either the wheat or the tares? Dean. “You are the tares.” Claes. “Why don’t you let me grow until the day of harvest?” Dean. “What the lord of the field commanded his servants was for the reason, that they should not spoil the wheat by pulling up the tares. But I can go along the edges, and here and there pluck out a handful or two, yea, sometimes, six, eight, ten, twelve, yea, now and then a hundred or two, without spoiling the wheat.” Claes. “Then you are wiser than the servants of the Lord.” Dean. “I can certainly well do this.” Cldes. “When I held with the priests and walked according to your will, was I a good blade?” Dean. “Yes.” Claes. “Am I now a bad blade?” Dean. “Yes.” Claes. “Well, then, if I am a bad blade, according to your own words, you have yourselves spoiled me, and others, who have gone before, by your plucking, and yet you say that you can do it so well. O you miserable plucker, that you are, when you plucked the four blades of Lier, in the Verle place, five years ago, when you stood on the scaffold, and preached, and the people said: “Antichrist preaches.” It was then that I began to investigate, what faith it was for which those people died so boldly there; and I examined the scripture which you quoted from II Tim. 2 and 3. And I found that I had to separate from such a people as is plainly enough spoken of there, with regard to you; and I separated from such a multitude, and do so yet. What becomes now of you and your plucking, poor plucker; the more you pluck, the more you spoil; according to your own words, it were better if you would stop. And I told him a great deal from the Scriptures, so that he was ashamed, and knew not what to answer.

At last he said: “Those were not my people; it seems to me, that you have searched the Scriptures well; where did you hold your church?” Claes. “Where Christ and His apostles held it, behind hedges, in the woods, in the field, on mountains, on the seacoast, sometimes in houses, or wherever they found a place.” Luke 6:17; Matt. 5:2; Acts 1:13. Dean. “Christ preached openly (Jno. 18: 20); but you people cannot be found, where you are, or who you are.” Claes. “It is certainly a great cross for you, that you cannot find them, nor know them, and that you people are known so well. I hope that God will not permit you to find them; but though you sometimes cut into the branches, I trust that you will not cut off the vine. Christ Jesus, the living Son of God, will keep and feed His branches, so that they may bring forth fruit, although you now do your very best to tear and destroy them.”

We spoke much more yet of the church, and of his people, whom he exalted greatly. I asked him many questions in regard to whether infants that died without baptism were damned. He said

“Yes.” I asked him whether the apostles had read mass and persecuted. And he replied “Yes” to everything, so that it seemed to me that the more I asked him, the more he lied; and I reproved him for the lies in which I found him. He said: “They are not lies, but it is the truth; but you don’t believe what is told you; you remain hardened and unbelieving.” And according to his words, it seemed that the life of the apostles was not a whit different from that of the priests. He said: “As regards your life, your walk or conversation is good towards all men, and you do unto your neighbor as you would have men do unto you, and live in peace, love and unity with one another, which is very good; and you assist each other in need and distress, and lay down your lives for one another, which is also very good, I can say nothing against it; and you expel from your church them that live disorderly, as you expelled Jelis of Aix la Chapelle, who led such a life, as I well know; against this I have nothing to say, it is all well done; but of what use is it to your people to have the life, if you have not the faith? it is not able to save you.” I replied: “We have also the faith; but you don’t understand it, or will not understand it; but it will yet be revealed to you, in the last day of the Lord, whom you have served.” And I assailed him very severely.

He rang the bell for the jailer to let him out. The latter came into the room, and the dean rose to go. I thanked him much that he had come here for my sake. He turned around and said: “I should like to see you suffer yourself to be brought on the right way; but you persist obstinately in your unbelief; you are like your master.” I asked: “Who is my master?” He replied: “The devil.” I assailed him with many Scriptures, in order that he should come no more, and he went away ashamed, because the jailer was present, and other prisoners, who came running to the door. I had asked him for information concerning Jelis, and he could tell me everything, which greatly astonished me.

The third day after this, the jailer came once more for me, and I went down very willingly. He directed me to go into a certain room. When I entered it, there were sitting there the chief judge with another judge, and a pastor or priest, who was exceedingly bent upon ex[1]amining our friends, and very mordacious in his words, so that he could listen to nothing that was said, without interrupting it. But one of the judges had never been a judge before, and he constantly forbade him; for he paid very close attention. When I entered the room, I did the lords great reverence, and they did the same to me. I Pet. 2:17. I took a seat at the table, and the priest made a lengthy harangue, as had the dean; I kept silent till I was asked. When he had ended his sermon, he asked me: “Why did you suffer yourself to be seduced so miserably from the faith into error?” Claes. “I have not been led into error, but from error into the true Christian faith.” Priest. “What then is your faith; let us hear?” Claes. “I believe that Jesus Christ is the true, living Son of God, and that there is no other salvation either in heaven or on earth, either under it or above it.” Chief Judge. “This we all likewise believe in our church.” The priest laughed, saying: “This I also preach; tell us something else, and speak freely; for Christ said

`When you are brought before kings, and princes, and magistrates, fear not what ye shall speak; for it shall be given you in that same hour, of my heavenly Father, what ye shall speak; yea, my spirit shall speak through your mouth.’ Matt. 10:19. Now, if you have received the Holy Spirit, speak freely through the Holy Spirit.” And the chief judge sat there and kept nodding his head, and smiling, and saying: “Yes, yes, Claes, yes;” before I could say a single word. The priest continued instantly. “Christ promised His church, that He would be with them unto the end of the world. Matt. 28:20. And I can find none among you that can tell me of a longer existence of your church than about thirty years; for before that it did not exist; or do you know of any books of your people, that are older, then name them to us.” Claes. “Since Christ promised His church, that He should be with her unto the end of the world, I doubt not that He has been the preserver of His body, and is yet, and will be as long as the world will endure, according to His promise, Matt. 28: 20; Eph. 5:23. Although she was sometimes extirpated in some countries, through bloodshed and persecution, and through the false doctrine of the Roman Empire, or otherwise; she was therefore not anni[1]hilated throughout the world; for the world is great, and she could linger in some corner of the world, and from one to the other, without perishing utterly. And as to your asking me to name to you any books of our church, the Bible is our book, which has reigned in the church from of old.” Priest. “Is it big enough for you people, and have you enough with one?” Claes. “Yes; it is too big yet for us.” The priest laughed and said: “What becomes then of all the books written from the time of the apostles by learned men, who also received the Spirit of God, as well as the apostles? have they all written in vain; as Jerome, Gregory, Au[1]gustine, and Ambrose; these were certainly good and virtuous men, were they not?” Cldes. “Were these the four pillars upon which your church is founded?” Priest. “Yes.” Claes. “I did not know them, only by hearsay; they were pious scullions, if they founded your church as it yet is as may be seen.” The priest drew back, and said: “Why, why!” I said: “Christ did not thus found His church, neither did Peter, Paul, Stephen, and John; they rather received rods on the back, stones on the head, and the sword in the neck, and so forth.” II Cor. 11:25; Acts 7:58; 12:2.

The priest was disconcerted, and said: “Tell us the truth about your church; for no one knows where to find it; if it were good, it would certainly come to the light; you people have neither head nor authority, nor do you know one another; this is a strange thing.” Claes. “Paul teaches us in his epistle to the Ephesians, concerning the true church, which Christ has presented to Himself, that it is glorious, holy and without blemish, without spot or wrinkle; that they are baptized together into one Spirit, and into one body, the head of which is Christ, and are joined together as members of His body. These have one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father, of us all, who is through us all, and in us all. This is the true temple of God, in which dwells the Spirit of God. This church Christ has bought and redeemed with His blood.” Eph. 5:27; I Cor. 12:13; Eph. 4:5, 6; I Cor. 6:19, 20; I Pet. 1:19. Priest. “Did not Christ redeem all men, but only these?” Claes. “It is written in divers places, that the unbelieving shall be damned; how then will the death of Christ benefit them? or what will it avail.them that Christ died? It is to be feared that they will regret it, that Christ died. But those who have believed in the Word of the Lord, and followed it, they are the ones who will inherit the kingdom of heaven, and triumph with the Lord on mount Zion, who have death, devil, hell and the world under their feet, though the world in her frenzy hastens to tear, devour and destroy them. If they were of the world, the world would love them; but because they are not of the world, therefore the world hates them, as Christ said.” John 15:19. Priest. “You people don’t believe that Christ is God and man.” Claes. “I believe that Christ is true God and man.” Priest. “Do you not believe that Christ is man from Mary’s flesh?” Claes. “No; for if He had become man from. Mary’s natural flesh and blood, He must have had His beginning with Mary; but it is written that He has neither beginning of days, nor end of life. Heb. 7:3. And the Word would not have become flesh, if He had assumed flesh from Mary; nor would He have come in the flesh, as John declares; but He would have come from the flesh, had He assumed it from Mary. John 1:14; II John 7. And it is written: `He that confesseth not that Christ is come in the flesh, is that spirit of antichrist.’ I John 4:3. And if He were such a carnal man, He could not have ascended to heaven; for it is written (I Cor. 15:50) that flesh and blood will not inherit the kingdom of God.” Priest. “Still, did not the angel Gabriel say to Mary

‘Thou shalt conceive and bring forth a son?’ ” Luke 1:31; Isa. 7:14. Claes. “Well, under[1]stand the word rightly; for he said: ‘Thou shalt conceive, and bring forth;’ now, what Mary conceived, could not grow from her.” Priest. “What word became flesh?” Claes. “The same word of which John testifies to us, in his first epistle, saying

`That which was from the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked upon, and our hands have handled, of the Word of life; for the life was manifested.’ I John 1:1; John 9:37; 20:27. What else do you want to know?’.’ Priest. “Where did Christ assume His flesh, in heaven, or on earth?” Claes. “That which I cannot prove with Scriptures, I will not say.” Priest. “Don’t you believe anything but what is written?” Claes. “No.” Priest. “You certainly believe that you have a soul; but what do you know as to what your soul is, how large, how long, how wide, or of what color it is?” Claes. “What does that concern me? my salvation does not lie in that.” Priest. “You believe that the dead will rise; but how can any one comprehend that what has perished will rise and become alive?” Claes. “I am well satisfied with the explanation Paul has written,” I Cor. 15. Priest. “Do you not .believe that Mary is mother and virgin?” Claes. “Yes.” The priest smote his hand upon the table, drew himself up to his full height, and said: “This you cannot prove to me; we find nothing of this kind written in the Scriptures.” Claes. “The prophet Isaiah prophesied that He should be born of a virgin. Isa. 7:14. Again, when Gabriel said to Mary: ‘Thou shalt conceive and bring forth a son;’ Mary answered: `How shall this be, seeing I know not a man?'” Luke 1:31, 34. Priest. “Yes, thus you may glean it here and there; but that she remained virgin until her death?” Claes. “This I do not say.” Priest. “That is what I mean. And what do you think of the Supper? do you not believe that when Christ took bread, and gave thanks, and brake it, saying

`Take, eat; this is my body;’ He gave them His natural flesh and blood?” Claes. “No.” Priest. “Did He not say; `Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink his blood, ye have no life in you?’ And did He not say that this was the true heavenly bread, which came down from heaven?” John 6:53, 51. Claes. “The bread of which Christ speaks (John 6), is this the bread which you give the people to eat, namely, which you people call the sacrament?” Priest. “Yea, it is the same which He left us.” Claes. “According to this, then, no one will .be damned of all those that eat of it; for Christ said: `If any man eat of this bread, he shall live forever; but now everyone comes, whores, knaves, thieves, murderers, of whom it is written that they shall not inherit the kingdom of heaven.’ ” Gal. 5:21. Priest. “They have sorrow for their sins, before they receive it; and the Lord said: `If the sinner sighs over his transgression, I will remember it no more forever.”‘ Ezek. 18:21.

In regard to this we had much discussion; but it is too long to write. At last I asked the priest, whether he believed that when he takes the host into his mouth, he receives Christ’s body, in flesh and blood, as large as He hung on the tree of the cross? Priest. “Yes.” Claes. “When you swallow Him, where does He go then?”‘ The priest was highly offended. The chief judge asked me: “Why could you not be satisfied with your first baptism, but had yourself baptized a second time?” Claes. “I know of but one baptism.” Eph. 4:5. Priest. “Your sponsors well know that you, were baptized once! you can ask them.” Claes. “Though I had known that I was baptized, yet I now know that it was done without faith; but it is written (Romans 14:23): `Whatsoever is not of faith is sin.”‘ Chief Judge. “Your sponsors believed.” Claes. “I do not know that the apostles baptized any one, unless he himself believed, and confessed his faith. But what did I confess when I was baptized in infancy?” Priest. “Ask your sponsors. And what do you think of our father the pope, and his dominion?” Claes. “The pope, with all his trumpery, and mass, and all that is therein, is good for nothing, bag and baggage. You priests sell masses to the people, by the dozen, by twenties. and thirties at a time; they have neither edge nor point; they neither cut nor stab; and yet you promise the people that they are good and effectual is this not deception? You preach to the people, that one should not drink to excess, and you go about the streets, as drunk as hogs. You preach that one ought not to be covetous; but where is more covetousness than in the priests and monks? You preach that one ought not to be idle; but where is more idleness than among you? You will rather tramp from door to door with a bag or basket, than work, as may be seen.” The priest was angry, rose, and said: “This is the first thing you teach each other, to reveal the failings of your neighbor. Claes. “Why should we not apply the knowledge Christ has given us, when He says that the tree shall be known by its fruit?” Priest. “This is to be spiritually understood;” and he went out of the room.

The chief judge asked me whether I would renounce my second baptism, and all that I had said. I replied: “No, my lords, I will in no wise deny that which was administered to me in the name of the Lord.” Hearing this, the chief judge arose. Then they rose and began to go out. I then thanked them, that they, had been molested with me. The chief judge turned around and asked me again, whether I would renounce; or I should see what should result to me from it. Then my heart was enkindled to tell him and the other judges, that they should take heed what they were doing, and I said: “My lords, renounce I will in no wise, and what will result to me from it, according to the imperial mandate, I well know; but there are two mandates, the one from the supreme King, the other from the mortal emperor, and these two run counter to each other; the one says that both are to be let grow, the good with the bad; the other that the tares are to be rooted up. .Therefore, my lords, I pray you, to warn the other judges, that they consider what is the best; for you have not received the sword, to punish the innocent.” I told them a great deal, as the Lord gave me utterance. He stood there, with his cap in his hand, as did also the other judge, and the jailer, and they kept very silent. Finally they prayed God, that He would grant me my greatest happiness, and went away.

Thus I greet the whole church, scattered in every country, with the peace of the Lord; for I now expect from day to day, to offer up my sacrifice. Pray God to keep me steadfast unto the end. I pray daily for you.

WRITTEN IN BONDS.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 205.

GERRIT HASEPOOT BURNED, A. D. 1556

In the summer of 1556 there was in the city of Nimeguen, a faithful brother, named Gerrit Hasepoot, a tailor by trade. Having fled from the city, on account of severe persecution, he secretly returned, since his wife and children were still living there. He was seen by the bailiff’s guard, who reported it to their master. The bailiff, a very bloodthirsty man; imme[1]diately went after him, and took him with him. Thus this friend of Christ had to separate from his wife and children, and go into prison, tribulation and misery, for the name of Jesus. When very severely examined by the lords of this world, he freely confessed his faith, and was not ashamed of the truth. Rom. 1:16. He was therefore sentenced to death by them, that is, to be burnt at the stake, which sentence he received very bravely. This having taken place, his wife came to him, into the city hall, to speak with him once more, and to take leave and bid her dear husband farewell. She had in her arm an infant, which she could scarcely hold, because of her great grief. When wine was poured out to him, as is customary to do to those sentenced to death (Prov. 31:6), he said to his wife: “I have no desire for this wine; but I hope to drink the new wine, which will be given to me above in the kingdom of my Father.” Thus the two separated with great grief, and bade each other adieu in this world; for the woman could hardly stand on her feet any longer, but seemed to fall into a swoon through grief. When he was led to death, and having been brought from the wagon upon the scaffold, he lifted up his voice, and sang the hymn

“Father in heaven, I call

Oh, strengthen now my faith.”

Thereupon he fell upon his knees, and fervently prayed to God. Having been placed at the stake, he kicked his slippers from his feet, saying: “It were a pity to burn them for they can be of service still to some poor person.” The rope with which he was to be strangled, becoming a little loose, having not been twisted well by the executioner, he again lifted up his voice, and sang the end of said hymn

“Brethren, sisters, all, good bye!

We now must separate,

—- —-

Till we meet beyond the sky,

With Christ our only Head

For this yourselves prepare,

And I’ll await you there.”

The executioner again twisting the rope, this witness of Jesus fell asleep in the Lord, and was burnt, voluntarily surrendering for the truth, his perishable body, which he had received from God, and thus fought the fight, finished his course, and kept the faith, and there is now laid up for him the crown of eternal glory.

Previous to the year 1557, under the reign of the Palsgrave of the Rhine, several of those baptized according to the ordinance of Christ were cast into prison, and exiled from the country, as appears from the preface to the Frankenthalische Gespraech, and also in the preface to the Oude O,ferboeck, of the year 1616, letter Y, on the other side.

From this it appears that the Baptist Christians at this time had to suffer not only f rom the Romanists, but also from those who had forsaken the Roman church and many of her superstitions; from which it may be seen what great distress the church of God then had to suffer, insomuch that freedom of conscience was nowhere to be found, since among the papists they were deprived of their lives, and among other denominations of the liberty to practice their religious worship.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 206.

HANS BRAEL SEVERELY PERSECUTED A. D. 1557

In the year 1557, a few days before Ascension Day, Brother Hans Brael, while on a journey, was apprehended in the Pusterthal, for the faith and testimony of Jesus Christ. Nearly a league from the castle, he met the judge, who not knowing him, rode past him, and saluted him, Hans Brael thanking him: but the actuary rode up to him, and asked him: “Where are you going and what have you been doing here?” He replied that he had been with his brethren. The actuary asked him whether the Baptists were his brethren. “Yes,” he replied. He then seized him, and the judge turned about, dismounted, and taking the brother’s own girdle from his body, bound him with it and made him walk like a dog alongside of his horse, through mud and mire, for a whole league, until they arrived in the castle. He was so fatigued from walking, and from being bound so hard, that he could stand no longer, but fell down in the field, so that even the lord of the castle reproved the judge for having bound him so hard. There they examined him, taking from him whatever they found on his body, and put him into prison. The next day he was forthwith brought out, and the lord of the castle examined him himself, and asked him concerning his faith and baptism, and what he thought of the sacrament. When he made confession of his faith and the divine truth, they abandoned everything, and pressed him hard to recant. But when he plainly told them, not to count on his renouncing the truth confessed, they brought him back into prison.

Eight days after, he was brought out again, and the lord with six others examined him; but being unable to accomplish anything, they remanded him to prison. After another eight days they arraigned and examined him before the whole council, and the judge called his faith a delusion, and his church a sect. Acts 24:14. But Hans said: “It is neither a sect nor a delusion; but it is the church of God.” The judge said: “It may be the devil’s; how could it be God’s church?” and became angry over it and said again, “On what account should it be called the church of God?” But Brother Hans boldly adhered to it, that it was the church of God. Then said the judge: “Since he knows who has come from the seignioralty of Innsbruck, we also want to know where those are whom they send out into this country, what their names are, who has fed and harbored them; all this we want to know.” But he answered them: “We are not sent out to the harm or detriment of any one; but our calling is, that we shall seek the salvation of men and exhort them to repentance and reformation (Matt. 10:5; Acts 2: 38); but the things that are asked here are not articles of faith, nor are they necessary to know; hence I do not wish to tell them, nor to accuse any one.” The judge admonished him urgently, to spare himself, since his body should be tortured, if he refused to name the persons, and to confess who had harbored him. Hans asked the judge and the whole council, whether he could be considered good if he adopted the proposed means, and betrayed those who had shown him such kindness, by feeding and lodging him. The members of the council looked at each other, and said themselves that they should not consider it good, if it were done to them. But the judge became enraged, and asked whether he meant to charge the honorable council with requiring treachery of him, and again admonished him very solemnly, to spare himself, or they should deal very severely with him. But as he would not confess to them, they remanded him again to prison, to see what he should resolve upon.

After this they brought him forth again, and took him to the rack, where he himself took off his clothes, lay dawn before them, and patiently submitted to the!torturing ropes, so that the eyes of the bystanders filled with tears, and they could not refrain from weeping.

The executioner suspended him by the rope, but the judge earnestly admonished him to spare himself, and to indicate the persons required; but he said he would betray no one but would bide whatever God permitted them to inflict upon him. Then they tied a large stone to his feet. The judge became angry, when he perceived that he could accomplish nothing, and said: “You swear to each other that you will not betray one another.” He replied: “We do not swear, but we do not betray any one, because it would be wrong.” Then the judge said: “You are a rogue; I have detected you in a lie; why will you suffer yourself to be tortured.” The brother said: “I am no rogue, and in what lie have you detected me?” The judge said: “You said that you were no teacher, but we find that you certainly are one.” He answered: “I am no teacher; but if I were one, I would not be ashamed of it; for it is an honorable thing before God.” I Tim. 3:1.

Thereupon they left him hanging by the rope, and went away; but the executioner staid with him. In the meantime the officers assembled, and he was admonished to confess; or they would not cease racking him until they should have rent his limbs asunder. He replied that he would bide what God should permit them to inflict upon him, since they could do no more than God permitted them. The executioners said: “Are you not a fool, to think that God looks down to see what we are doing in this hole; for this would be ridiculous.” Then the council returned and said that the lady of the castle had interceded for him, that they should torture him no longer, and, hence, they would let it rest; and they sent him back to prison.

Thereupon the lord very joyfully rode to Innsbruck, to the government, and when he returned, he had the priests dispute with and examine Hans for two days in succession, namely Saturday and Sunday, he himself being present. But when they could accomplish nothing by their various disputations, and false and deceitful doctrine, which it would take too long to relate, and he remained steadfast, and constantly confessed that that in which he stood, and would remain steadfast, by the protection and help of God, was the truth, the lord at last became exasperated at him, and said: “O you obdurate dog, I have tried all possible means and ways with you, and will still do so, and place you on a sharp pile, and see how you will trust your God in this trial.” But he answered: “I shall not suffer on account of any wrong doing, but only for the truth and the faith; and God will overlook no wrong.” After three days they put him into a deep, dark and filthy tower, where he could see neither sun nor moon, nor daylight, so that he did not know whether it was day or night, only he per[1]ceived now and then that it was night, when it was a little colder in the tower than at other times. It was also so moist and damp in the tower, that his clothes rotted on his body, so that he became almost naked, and was without a single garment for a long time, only he had a coarse blanket that had been given him, which he wrapped around his body and thus sat in misery and darkness. The shirt on his body had so rotted, that he had not a shred left of it, except the collar, which he hung on the wall.

At one time when these children of Pilate had him brought out to try him whether he would not apostatize, the light so hurt his eyes, that he was glad when they let him down again into the (lark tower. There also proceeded such a fetid stench f rom the filth that was in this dark hole, that no one could stay in his presence; when they brought him in, they instantly had to go away from him again; yea, the councilors said themselves, that they had never smelled such a horrible stench. Thus he lay in this filthy tower, in which were also many vermin and loathesome reptiles, so that at first he for a long time protected his head, with an old hat, which had been thrown to him out of pity. The tower, for a long time had not had an occupant; hence the vermin were very numerous, and they caused him much terror, until he got used to it. The vermin sometimes also ate his food, so that when they let down his food, he had to eat it all up, before he set down the dish; otherwise the vermin so covered it, that he could not well eat it. When he got a dish of soup, and set it down but once, they ate it up. in a moment in short, he could keep neither bread nor anything else; for as soon as the vermin smelled it, instantly they were at it. However, this was his least care, inasmuch as he was so tormented with hunger, no great abundance being given him so that he could easily eat it up, if he was only well. The vermin sometimes got also in his drink, and drowned therein, until he finally obtained a large stone, which he placed on top of his pitcher.

His chief affliction, however, in this great trial was, that he could get no tidings from the church or the brethren. At that time there was in the high country one Hans Mein, a servant of the Lord, who also had a great desire to hear some tidings from him. He sent word to him in the tower, that if it were still well with him, and his heart adhered firmly to God and his church, he should send him a certain token: and if he had nothing else, he should send him a little bit of straw, however little it might be. But such was the misery and poverty in which he sat that he could not even find that much in the tower. Then he be[1]thought himself of his rotten collar which he had hung on the wall; lie was glad of it, and took the collar and sent it from the tower to his brother, as a token that he was still unchanged in his faith in God, and in peace with the church. When the brother received the collar, and thereby perceived his misery and poverty, he and his church felt great compassion for him, and after weeping bitterly and sorrowfully, they sent word back to him, that they were very willing to send him clothes or anything else, in his great poverty, if he only could get it. But he would not have it, because that if they had discovered it, they would have thrown him on the rack and tortured him again,. in order to get the names of others. Hence he sent them word, that he should let the garment ,of patience do him.

Thus he lay in this filthy tower all summer, until after Michaelmas, in autumn, when they saw that the frost was approaching; then they took him out, and put him into another prison, which could likewise not have been worse. There he had to sit, with one hand and one foot in the stocks,.for thirtyseven weeks, being unable to lie or sit properly, but only to stand; besides, he had to endure much reproach and ridicule from the ungodly, who said

“There lies a holy man; nobody is as wise as he; there he sits as a light of the world, and as a witness of the people of God and His church,” and such like taunting remarks.

Again, since he could get no comforting tidings from the church, God so ordered at that he was comforted. by the unbelieving; for on a certain occasion a nobleman came to comfort him, telling him to be courageous, and not to suffer himself to be intimidated since he well knew that he had the truth on his side, and that his faith was the true one, but that it were impossible to follow it, or to suffer what he suffered; whereupon the brother earnestly admonished him. Once it also happened that his soul was kindled in God, and he sent for the actuary who had, apprehended him, that he should come to him in prison. The latter very quickly came to him,, sat down, and asked him what he wished, that he had sent for him. The brother said: “The sole reason is; that I cannot forbear showing you, that, as you well know, that you are the chief cause of my imprisonment and miserable sufferings, though I have never in all my life done you an injury.” The actuary sat there frightened and dumb, saying not a word, save that he had to do it. “The brother said: `Yes, the judgment of God impelled you to it; because you were so bloodthirsty against the pious, it also fell to your lot to fulfill your judgment thereby. You have incurred a heavy judgment; God will certainly find you for this, require it at your hands, and punish you for your sins.”‘ The actuary was dumbfounded and could not utter a word; so frightened was he; and thus he went away. About a fortnight afterwards he died very suddenly in the night, being both well and dead within a quarter of an hour. God had smitten him with great fear, so that he cried and moaned terribly, and lamented that he had done wrong and sinned.

Thus it goes with those, who will serve the devil and his minions. I say nothing of the fact that he was severely reprehended for this by his master and his mistress, and reaped the devil’s thanks for it from his own; for they said to him, so loud that the brother heard it himself: “How came the devil so to possess you, that you would not let this man go, though you might easily have done so?” and they wished that the devil rather had carried him off, since he had committed this deed, for which he at last had to pay so dearly.

In the same night that he died, a great joy came over the brother, so that with praying and thanksgiving he could not praise God sufficiently; for on that night it came into his mind that he should yet return to the brethren and the church. In the morning a servant came to him, and told him, that the actuary had died very terribly and suddenly during the night. Ps. 73:18. This having transpired with the actuary; the lord and his spouse were seized with great terror.

About eight days afterwards, the servant who attended to the tillage of the land came into the castle, and, towards evening, came to the brother, with the keys, and asked whether he hoped to get out.. He replied: “I will see what you will do with me.” The servant wanted to open the stocks, but could not find the right key. The brother told him not to do it, since it might go ill with him. But when he could not find the right key, he told him that he could set him at liberty, but it would probably not be at that time. The lady of the castle also sent a servant before the prison, who called to the brother, and said: “The gracious lady would have me tell you, that she will send for the judge and the jurate, and if you will say but two words, that you will suffer yourself to be instructed, and confess that you have erred, you will be set at liberty, and she will take upon her the sin which you commit by it, so that no guilt will fall upon you.” But he replied: “She has sins enough already, let her desist from them: she needs no sins from others.” I Tim. 5:22, 1. Hence he had to lie in prison and sorrow for another winter.

Then an order came from Innsbruck, from the council, which the lords came to read to him. It contained the following: Since he was so obdurate, and would receive no instruc[1]tion, he should be sent to sea.; and thither he should go the next morning; there he should find out, how evildoers are stripped and scourged. But he replied that he would trust in God his Lord, who was on sea as well as on the land, to help him, and give him patience. II Cor. 1:9; Matt. 14:31.

They then let him out of prison, and walk about in the castle for two days, that he should learn to walk again; for he was not well able to walk, so greatly had he become impaired in the use of his limbs by imprisonment, stocks, fetters and bonds, in which he had lain for two years, less five weeks, having not seen the sun for about a year and a half.

He was then given in the custody of one of the servants, who was to take him to the sea. Hence he took leave from everyone in the castle, and exhorted them to repentance. The lady of the castle sent word to him that he should come to her, which he did. She called him into her study, where he took leave from her, and exhorted her also to repentance, and entreated her not to molest the pious (who do no hurt, in the exercise of their religion) and not to apprehend any more of them, to which she consented, and began to weep, so that the tears flowed down her cheeks, and said: “Nevermore in my life shall I lay hands upon them.” She gave him some money for the journey, and dismissed him.

This servant then took him away with him. The servant was a wicked man; he called the brother a rogue on every occasion, or applied some other opprobrious epithet to him.

Having led him two days, the servant so filled himself with wine, in a tavern, at Niederdorf (for those present had so often drank his health), that, instead of going to bed to sleep, he stretched himself upon the table, and instantly falling asleep like a dumb beast, he rolled off the table.

Seeing this, the brother opened the door of the room, and also that of the house, locked them again, and went away.

Thus did God help him to make his escape that night, which took place in the year 1559, and thus he returned in peace and with joy to the church of the Lord, his brethren. Sub sequently he again went up into the country, several times, as the ministry of the divine Word had been committed to him.

From this it may be seen how God succors and helps His own, and how He can give to those who cleave to Him with a true heart, much strength and patience in suffering, through their strong faith, which would otherwise be impossible. II Tim. 4:17; Philip. 4:13; Matt. 17:20. And it is also seen how He casts out His enemies and adversaries, and knows where to find them; for not only did the actuary die a very dreadful death, as has already been stated; but, while Hans Brael yet lay in prison, the lord of the castle died suddenly; and the servant who was to take Hans to the sea, also died miserably, even before the brother left the country; and about two years afterwards also the judge died, yet not an ordinary, but a most miserable death. II Macc. 9:5.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 207.

JANNEKEN WALRAVEN BURNED, A. D. 1557

In the year 1557, on Pentecost eve, there was burnt alive, at Antwerp, in Brabant, for the immovable foundation of the truth, and the testimony of Jesus Christ, Janneken Walraven, the mother of Jacques Walraven, who was a minister of the Word at Amsterdam, among the Baptists, and, consequently, well known to many. His mother, though one of the weaker vessels, I Pet. 3:7, was nevertheless not weak in faith, but valiant and steadfast, and fought the good fight of faith, and gained the victory through the grace of God, who never forsakes His own, but succors them, and goes with them through water and fire, lest they should suffer detriment to the salvation of their souls. Therefore, since she conquered with her bridegroom, by suffering and dying for His holy name, her immortal soul is under the altar with all the holy martyrs, and is patiently waiting for full salvation at the coming of her Bridegroom, when He shall appear in the clouds of the sky, to unite and glorify body and soul, and to make them like unto His own glorious body, that she may rejoice with Him forever.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 208.

JORIAEN SIMONS, CLEMENT DIRKS, AND A WOMAN NAMED MARY JORIS, A. D. 1557

At this time three other pious witnesses of the truth fell into the hands of the tyrants, at Haarlem, in Holland. They were Joriaen Simons, Clement Dirks, and a woman named Mary Joris. They all, as faithful servants, through the grace of God, steadfastly endured, at said place, hard imprisonment and severe examinations for the truth of Christ, and did not, with the slothful servant, hide the talent which they had received, into the earth, but did very earnestly put it out upon usury, and boldly proclaimed from the door of their prison the Word of the Lord to the edification of everyone, and, moreover, through a hymn composed by them, made known the cause of their imprisonment; namely, that they did not suffer as thieves and murderers, or as such as coveted other men’s property, but that they suffered only for the faith of the truth, and a pure conscience; and that they, on the other hand, because of the pure fear of God, could not follow falsehood. Of this they set forth the principal points in a hymn, as follows

That they with all true witnesses of God believe and confess, by virtue of the holy Scriptures: That Jesus Christ, blessed forever, came from above from heaven, and proceeded from God His heavenly Father, and is therefore pure and spotless, and is not of Adam’s sinful and corruptible nature.
Because they were baptized upon their faith, according to the ordinance of Christ, and, on the contrary, confessed that infant baptism was not of God, but contrary to His Word; and that it is well known, from Christ’s own words, that infants are fully in the grace of God, and in a saved condition, without baptism or any other ceremony having to be ad[1]ministered to them, they therefore hold, that all that is done by such means, as being necessary for the salvation of infants is nothing but vain human presumption.
Concerning the Lord’s Supper, they confess, that they also observed it, according to the command of the Lord, and according to the institution of Christ, as He, blessed forever held it with His apostles; in which each is to examine himself well, before he goes to this table, and that Christ did not hold His supper with drunkards and adulterers, or with such of whom evil things were known, as is customary with the papists.
On the contrary, they emphatically rejected the papists’ little piece of baked bread, or consecrated host, which they recommend to people as the true, essential Son of God, from whom to entreat grace and salvation in time of need; and confessed that they do grossly err, who worship such bread, or put any divine confidence in it.
Because they could not recognize the pope and the Roman church as the church of God, but opposed it and all its ceremonies; neither could they hold the traffic which they carry on therein, to be of God. 6. Because they recognized no other punishment of transgressors in the church, than evangelical separation; by which the evil can be kept away from the good, in order to present to the Lord a pure church, in which none that are unclean or polluted may dwell, but from which they are expelled. This church they confess to be the queen and bride of Christ.

By this and the like the fire of the Gospel burned so mightily in Haarlem, notwithstanding the violence of these tyrants, that in the very night when they were thus accused, a glorious exhortation was fearlessly preached to the edification of all, by the God fearing Bouwen Lubberts, in Schouts’ street; which exhortation did much good.

When, on the 26th of April 1557, the abovementioned Joriaen and Clement were brought forth to death, the common people greatly commiserated them; but they said: “Weep not for us, but for your sins, and repent truly.” After they had offered up their prayer to God with a fervent heart, each was placed at a stake, and they said: “We suffer not for evildoing, but only for the obedience of the truth.” And having, with a firm trust, commended their spirits or souls into the hands of God, they courageously offered their necks for the truth, and were first strangled, and then burnt; and thus they, to the consolation and joy of many pious persons, continued steadfast unto the end in the accepted truth of the holy Gospel.

When they had finished their tyranny by strangling and burning, they, in order to quench their doctrine, also thought to burn their books (for as old writers tell us, Joriaen Simons was engaged in selling books); but when the books were perceived to be on fire, there arose such an uproar among the people, that the lords took to flight, whereupon the books were thrown among the multitude, who reached for them with eagerness; so that, through divine providence, the truth, instead of being quenched, as it was sought to do, was spread the more, by the reading of so great a number of these books.

The above mentioned Mary Joris also remained faithful in this trial, and likewise con[1]fessed her faith boldly before the lords, and was ready to surrender her life, together with her brethren, for the name of the Lord. But being pregnant, she had to wait until her delivery; however, the Lord ordered it otherwise she died in travail, and was thus released from the flesh, so that these tyrants could not fulfill their desire with her. And thus she fell asleep in the Lord, with her brethren.

If any desire, let him read this account in the old hymn book, as put into verse by these witnesses themselves, in prison, as also by the pious Bouwen Lubberts.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 209.

A TESTAMENT LEFT BY JORIAEN SIMONS TO HIS SON SIMON, WHEN HE WAS IMPRISONED FOR THE WORD OF THE LORD, AT HAARLEM, WHERE HE WAS AFTERWARDS PUT TO DEATH, ON THE 26TH OF APRIL, IN THE YEAR 1557

May God through His great mercy grant to my son Simon, to grow up virtuously, and if the Lord permit him to reach the years of understanding, to confess Him, and having learned His will, to order his life in accordance with it, in order to obtain eternal salvation, through His beloved Son Jesus Christ, together with the Holy Ghost. Amen.

My child and dear son, incline your ears to the admonition of your father, and hearken to my account, how and in what manner he commenced and finished his life.

The beginning of my life was unprofitable, proud, puffed up, drunken, selfish, deceitful, and full of all manner of idolatry. And when I attained maturity, and began to be my own master, I sought nothing but what pleased my flesh, an indolent and luxurious life. I was greedy of filthy lucre; I sought to bring my neighbor’s daughter to fall, as, alas! appears from my work; and what I did in secret, is too shameful to mention; yea, I was a vessel full of iniquity. But, my dear child, when I betook myself to the Scriptures, and searched and perused them, I found that my life tended to eternal death, yea, that everlasting woe was hanging over me, and that the fiery pool which burns with brimstone and pitch was prepared for me. This, I say, was approaching me, according to the words of Paul, who says: “They which do such things shall not inherit the kingdom of God.” Gal. 5:21.

When I took this to heart, I began to be greatly alarmed and frightened, and took the Word of God for my counselor, as to which should be the more advisable for me: to lead here, for a little while, a voluptuous life, and to expect the everlasting pains of hell; or to suffer here a little misery (if misery it can be called), and then to enjoy eternal happiness. I found in the Scriptures: “What is a man profited, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own soul? or, what shall a man give in exchange for his soul?” Matt. 16:26. Hence, my beloved son, I deemed it better, like Moses, to suffer affliction with the children of God for a little while, than to live in every luxury with the world, which will perish. Thus I abandoned my ease, voluntarily and uncompelled, and entered upon the narrow way, to follow Christ, my Head, well knowing that if I should follow Him unto the end, I should not walk in darkness. Now, when I had partly forsaken and cast from me the old damnable practices, and wanted to be a new divine creature, and to lead a pious, penitent, godly life, I was im[1]mediately, like all the pious that had been before me, hated, yea, imprisoned in Haarlem, in St. John’s gate.

This, my beloved.son, was my life till the Lord enlightened me. First of all, my dear child, I would affectionately warn, admonish and entreat you, to beware of and shun all wickedness, and to walk from infancy in the fear of the Lord, which is the beginning of wisdom; and if God reveal His wisdom to you, hesitate not to walk in it, since death pursues the young as well as the old. Improve the time given you by God for repentance. Have your intercourse with the good, and beware of the perverse. If sinners entice you, consent not, and have no fellowship with them; refrain your foot from their path, for their steps take hold on hell. Hence, touch not pitch, lest you be defiled; for an evil end draws nigh to the wicked, which will bear the burden everywhere. Of this and every evil, my dear son, beware, and remember that Paul says, that we must all appear before the judgment seat of Christ, that everyone may receive the things done in his body, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad (II Cor. 5:10), but the flesh will advise you to nothing good. Hence Paul may well say: “To be carnally minded is death, yea, they that are in the flesh, cannot please God.” Rom. 8:6, 8. Therefore, mortify your carnal members here on earth. Read Paul, or have him read to you; he will tell you, which are the works of the flesh. Gal. 5: 19. If you have time and opportunity, use diligence to learn to read and write, that you may learn and know the better, what the Lord requires of you.

Beloved son, my heart’s desire and prayer to the Lord for you is, that your soul may be protected from the deluge of God’s wrath, that shall come upon all the ungodly who did not care for the Lord, and walked not in His commandments. This impending wrath of God you can escape in no better way than by looking to Jesus Christ, the Son of the Almighty and eternal Father, who is the Head and Pattern of all believers, yea, the Captain and Finisher of the faith, that is, Jesus Christ. Ask Him for counsel, as to what is best and most necessary for you to do, and He will tell you, knock at the door of His Holy Trinity, and worship Him; He will open to you, and give you what is needful for you. Have a desire and appetite for the truth, and you shall be satisfied. Seek not high temporal things; though they that obtain them, are called and commended as happy by the common people; they are nevertheless unhappy and rejected before God. Hence humble yourself under the mighty hand of God, that you may be exalted in eternity. I Peter 5:5.

Behold how He fared, and likewise all the pious before and after Him; His birth was poor and miserable; immediately He had to flee from Herod, who sought His life; when He suffered, He had not where to rest His head, and the thanks for all His great and glorious benefits were that they called Him a deceiver, wine bibber, Samaritan, and one who had a devil, besides, He had to expect being stoned by them, until they, when the time was fulfilled, condemned Him to the most shameful death. And previous to the law, pious Abel had to suffer from his brother Cain, who killed him, out of pure hatred and envy, because his brother’s works were good and acceptable to God, and his own evil and rejected. And all the dear prophets, who practiced and maintained the Word of God, had likewise to suffer much, without any respect of persons. Micaiah, who alone was found true among four hundred false prophets, in the days of King Ahab, was beaten by Zedekiah, and afterwards cast into prison. I Kings 22:24. Elijah, the only true prophet among the four hundred and fifty false priests of Jezebel (I Kings 18:19), also had to suffer much; so that Paul may well say (for he had experienced it himself) that all that Will live godly in Christ.Jesus, shall suffer persecution. II Tim. 3:11.

This also all other pious witnesses of Christ experienced, and remained steadfast unto the end; wherefore, according to the Scriptures (James 1: 12), the crown is prepared for them, since Christ’s own mouth declares that he that shall endure unto the end, shall be saved; he that overcometh shall inherit all things, shall be clothed in white, and shall eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of paradise. Matt. 24:13; Rev. 21:7; 2:7.

Consider this, my beloved son; meditate night and day, how to die unto the world, and to fulfill the will of Christ. In the first place, and before everything else, beware of all false prophets and hypocrites, which in my time were the priests and monks, and who, I appre[1]hend, will not be lacking in your time, so long as rich emoluments follow them. Do not believe them, for they deceive men, and murder their souls. My son, he that wrote you this, learned it by his own experience and investigation; he drank of this cup himself. Neither live among any sect, of whom there were many in my time already, as Lutherans, Zwinglians, and others, who, though they have a good semblance, yet, in fact, are evil and deadly poison. Look for the little flock, whose entire rule of life agrees with God’s commandments, and whose ordinance or sacrament is in conformity with the command of Christ and the practice of the apostles; this is the true church of Christ, without spot or wrinkle; this church is flesh of His flesh, and bone of His bones. These also have teachers according to the teaching of Paul (I Tim. 3:2), blameless in everything, who have obedient children and believing wives, who are strangers to litigations and processes, to cursing and swearing, to hatred and envy, to lying and cheating, to lasciviousness and adultery. There everything is love. peace, unity and truth, as Paul will teach you, which are the fruits of the Spirit.

My dear son and beloved child, this is my chief and last will, my testament to you, which I desire you to rea diligently, to meditate well upon it, and to compar~ it to the Scriptures, in order to govern your steps in accordance with it. Mark well, my son, what I write: many will appear in the garb of good teachers, saying that they have medicine for your sick soul; but the ones that will profit you, are those who have the truth; adhere to them. Water and fire are set before you: stretch forth your hand unto whether you will, unto death or life. Sirach 15:16. This, my dear son, will at first be very hard f or you to hear, since it is contrary to your first birth, which is of the flesh; but you must be born again, and converted, if you would enter into the kingdom of God. You cannot understand this so long as you are car[1]nally minded, yea, so long as you do not become the fool and enemy of the world. Dearly beloved son, I entreat you again, as I did before, to consider this, and to govern yourself, in accordance with it. Out of a faithful father’s heart I have left you this, when about to depart from this world, and to die for the Word of the Lord. May the Lord grant you, and all who read this, or hear it read, that they may take it to heart, act according to it, and be eternally saved.

My son’s testament, written in the year 1557, the first Monday in April, and confirmed by death, the 26th day of the same month.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 210.

THREE OTHER BRIEF ADMONITORY LETTERS BY fORIAEN SIMONS AND HIS FELLOW PRISONERS

May God grant peace, joy and consolation in all trouble and suffering to all those who have to suffer for His Word, through His beloved Son, in the power of the Holy Ghost. Amen.

We would inform our most beloved brethren and sisters in the Lord, and all who seek to fear the Lord with the whole heart, that we are all (the Lord be praised forever) of very good cheer, and hope to adhere to the Word of the Lord, and not to depart from it, for any visible thing, yea, neither for life nor death, since there is nothing, we trust, which shall be able to separate us from the love of God; we shall be able to do all things through Him who strengthens us; we trust by our God to leap over walls. Rom. 8:35; Phil. 4:13; Ps. 18:29.

Dear friends, rejoice with us; why should we fear, when there are so many in the world, who, for a little gain, expose themselves to the greatest danger, both of soul and body, on water and on the land, not knowing withal, whether in case of success there will be gain or loss? But we know that when we have completed this journey by the help of the Lord, all is gain, and there can be no loss; for we run not as uncertainly; we fight not as one that beats the air; but we are assured by the grace of the Lord, that, if we fight through valiantly, as we trust we shall do, we shall receive that which is promised us. We intend to return to them fourfold; we shall not keep silence, but proclaim aloud, what the Lord gives and reveals to us. Our Sister Mariken is also of very good cheer, and has rightfully confessed her faith, to which she wants to adhere as long as there is breath in her; she is of such courage and good cheer, that she delights and rejoices us all. We exhort each other with the Word of the Lord, as much as God gives each to speak, now by words, now by hymns; yea, I have many hours in which I never once think of it that I am prisoner; such is the joy which the Lord gives us. I thank you with all my heart, that you have fulfilled my request,. also for your affectionate exhortation. Do the best you can as regards my H. F. I commend you to the Lord, and to the Word of His grace.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 211.

JORIAEN SIMONS IN BONDS

Our most beloved brethren and sisters in the Lord, and all who desire to fear .and follow the Lord with all their heart, we, the prisoners in the Lord, wish you a valiant and.steadfast mind, and perseverance in the truth, unto the end; through Jesus Christ our Lord, Saviour and Redeemer, in the power of the Holy Ghost. Amen.

Greatly beloved brethren and sisters in the Lord, be it known to your love, that through the grace of the Lord we all strive for the best, seeking it with the whole heart, so that we want to offer ourselves up into the hands of the Lord, whether it bring . us life or death. We also seek with the whole heart, that the Lord will magnify His glorious name through us, and we keep before our eyes the Author and Finisher of our faith, Jesus. We know that the servant is not greater than his lord. It is a faithful saying, and worthy of all acceptation, that if we suffer with Him, we shall also rejoice with Him. To this all the pious witnesses of Christ had respect, and unto His great promises, which we have in the Old Testament, and which were given to the pious fathers, who hoped for the grace that should come, and therefore valiantly fought for the law of God; and would have no intercourse with the surrounding nations, and there= fore voluntarily surrendered their lives, because they would not worship or honor their molten or carved images; even as pious Eleazar, who would not eat swine’s flesh, contra to the law. II Mace. 6:18. By the grace of the Lord we hope to take His salutary words for our pattern, namely, that it is best to adhere to the Lord; for though through hyp9crisy (from which God preserve us) we should save our lives, yet should we not escape the Almighty hand of God, neither alive nor dead. Therefore we will surrender ourselves entirely into the hands of the Lord, as did the pious Maccabean mother and her seven sons (II Mace. 7:1); and as did all the pious witnesses of Christ, who ‘even rejoiced that they were counted worthy to suffer for the name of Christ. Acts 5:41: Thus, beloved brethren, we are minded in the Lord, and not otherwise. We trust by the grace of the Lord to be unto the weak babes that still feed on milk, an example of piety and steadfastness.

This was written by me on Monday, after I had been before the lords twice, and been interrogated whether I would adhere to my confession.

Our greatly beloved brethren. and sisters in the Lord, and all who want to fear and follow the Lord with the whole heart, we, the prisoners in the Lord, wish you that the gracious heavenly Father will preserve you from all harm from within and without, through His dear, beloved Son Christ Jesus, and the Holy Ghost. Amen.

Dearly beloved brethren in the Lord; faint not, though you now have to wander from friends and kindred, house and home, not knowing whither you shall go, since the heat of the sun now begins everywhere to scorch the seed that has sprung up. Matthew 13:6. Brethren, be not cast down; let the seed in you get.and retain moisture; sit under the shadow of the Scriptures, and they will be a glorious protection unto you. We know that we must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of heaven. When the head suffers, all the members suffer with it; hence, if we would be members, of Christ, we must also be partakers of the sufferings of the Head; if we, then, suffer with Him, we shall also rejoice with Him.

Therefore, dear brethren, if the Lord suffer you to live for awhile longer among this wicked generation, pass the time of your sojourning here in fear; stand out as lights in this evil, wicked world, and let your faith manifest itself in works, else it is dead. Keep your eyes fixed on Jesus Christ, the Captain and Finisher of the faith; He is the only cornerstone in Zion, and other foundation can no man lay, than that is laid, which is Jesus Christ. Hold that fast which you have, that no man take your crown. We commend you to the Lord; may He.guide you into all truth.

I, Joriaen Simons, your dear brother, and my dear fellow prisoners, wish you every good thing, and we seek the best with all our heart.

As we, through the secretary of the city of Haarlem, have come into possession of the sentence of death passed upon the afore mentioned friends Joriaen Simons and Clement Dirks, we deem it well, here to adduce the same, so that everyone may be fully assured with regard to the foregoing account. It reads (except the title) as follows:

Sentence o f death o f Joriaen Simons o f Hallmen,

and Clement Dirks o f Haarlem

Whereas. Joriaen Simons, of Hallmen, in Friesland, and Clement Dirks, of Haarlem, both weavers, and now prisoners, have confessed, without torture and iron bonds, to have been rebaptized, and to hold most pernicious views with regard to the worthy, holy sacra[1]ments of the altar and confession, and to the circumstances and ceremonies of the holy church,, and have:also undertaken, said Joriaen to sell and distribute divers false books, and Clement to read and teach them, and since both continue stubborn, obstinate and hardened in said errors and pernicious views, therefore, the lords of the court, having heard the address and conclusion made by Pieter van Zouteland, bailiff of this city, against and concerning these persons, pursuant to the decrees and edicts of his Royal Majesty, last confirmed by his Royal Majesty, our gracious lord, have condemned said Joriaen Simons of Hallmen, and Clement Dirks, as rebaptized heretics and disturbers of the common peace and.of the Christian religion, and hereby sentence them, each to be placed at a stake, and executed with fire, pursuant to the aforesaid decrees and edicts, and, declare the entire property of said Joriaen, and the property of said Clement Dirks to the sum of sixty pounds, and no more, if it exceed said sum, confiscated and forfeited, according to the privilege of this city, for the benefits of his Royal Majesty. Thus resolved, the 26th of April, A. D. 1557, by Joost van Hitgem, and Dirk van Berkerve, Burgomasters, Wilm Harmans Ramp,

Jan Koninks, Jan Matthijss, Jan Raet, and Adriaen Willems, judges, and pronounced in the court the same day in the presence of the bailiff and the afore mentioned judges.

Extracted from the first book of criminal records, beginning the 29th of November, 1539, and ending the 27th of October, 1582, in the keeping of the secretary of the city of Haarlem, with which book this copy is found to agree.

By me, the undersigned secretary of said city, the 10th of July, A. D. 1659.

Voll.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 212.

SIX BRETHREN STRANGLED AT THE STAKE IN VOLEWIJK, NEAR AMSTERDAM, A. D. 1555

It occurred A. D. 1555, when the first separation took place among the Anabaptists, because Gillis of Aix la Chapelle and others began to introduce that to which the other brethren of Waterland could not subscribe or consent, that these brethren maintained themselves as a separate people, without, however having been separated or banished from the others; but they became a forgotten, yea, a lost people: so that the Waterland brethren, on account of the severe persecution, could not live in houses, but had to keep themselves in boats and in the field, because they knew not where to hide themselves from the constables, who were looking for them everywhere, and sought their lives. It was at this time that six brethren, who were together in a boat, were apprehended in the Oostsaner field, and brought to Amsterdam, where they were sentenced to death. It was in the beginning of the winter when they were brought in the Volewijk, and all strangled at the stake. There was freezing weather for thirteen weeks from this time on, and, what is remarkable, during all these thirteen weeks a light like a candle stood over each stake to which the bodies of the six brethren were fastened, and burned all night. After the expiration of the thirteen weeks, a violent storm and rain arose, and, consequently, a great thaw ensued so that the water rose very high, and the ice was rent asunder by the wind. Around the body of one of the six brethren the water stood so high, that the stake, through the force of the ice pressing against it, was broken in two, and fell down upon the ice. His body drifted hither and thither on the ice, with .the tide, between Sparendam and Volewijk. In that neighborhood there were two persons, each in a boat, who were both novices in the church. Passing along there in the night, they saw the aforesaid lightlike a candle on the ice. Looking sharply, they thought it stood on Jaapje Maet (so they called this brother). As soon as it was daylight they went to two sisters that were concealed in the city, which was known to these two novices. To them they related what they had seen in the night. Thereupon they suffered themselves to be barred out, and each entering a boat, they rowed to the most northern point, where they waited for the ice to come. In the meantime said light came drifting on the ice. They rowed up to it and saw that it stood on Jaapje Maet. They took him into their boat, and brought him to the other brethren who also kept themselves in a boat in the field.* These took the body into their own boat. But as soon as they touched it, in order to take it to the place where they intended to bury it, the dried up and frozen body, which had stood at the stake for thirteen weeks waiting to be burned, burst, so that the blood flowed copiously into two or three baskets which were at the bottom of the boat. The persons who saw all this, and did as has been stated with his body, were his chief brethren and associates; pious and credible persons, who related it to many, in order that this miracle should never be forgotten, but be remembered, to the edification of the pious.

* The reader will bear in mind that large portions of Holland are traversed by numerous
canals, in place of roads.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 213.

MAERTEN ZAEYWEVER, JORIS OUDKLEERKOOPER, WILLEM DROOGSCHEERDER, VICTOR AND PIE; TER DE BACKER, A. D. 1557

The bloodthirsty constrainers of conscience, not yet satiated, apprehended at Antwerp, in the year 1557, five pious Christians, namely, Maerten Zaeywever, Joris Oudkleerkooper, Willem Droogscheerder, Victor and Pieter de Backer, whom they assailed with many wiles, threats and tortures, in order to rob them of their precious treasure, which they so faithfully kept in earthen vessels, to the honor of God, that it could not be taken from them; on which account the others were so filled with envy, that they inflicted an ignominious death upon them, publicly in the market place; but God will crown them, together with His faithful servants, with great honor and joy, when the others will have to go with shame into everlasting misery.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 214.

A LETTER BY WILLEM DROOGSCHEERDER, WRITTEN IN PRISON AT ANTWERP, WHERE HE, WITH FIVE OTHERS, WAS PUT TO DEATH FOR THE TES; TIMONY OF OUR LORD JESUS CHRIST, AS ALREADY STATED, A. D. 1557

Grace, peace, and mercy from God the Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, who has called us to His imperishable kingdom, and chosen us before the foundation of the world, and cleansed us with the washing of water by the Word, in order that we should be blameless in His sight.

Written to you, my beloved brother N., and to my dear sister N. Although I am here in fetters and bonds, for the testimony of Christ, and am ready to seal it with my blood through the grace of the Lord, yet I do not neglect or forget my fellow members in my prayers, which I almost always offer with tears before the Lord, since you are still traveling in the wilderness, among dragons, lions and bears, which constantly run and seek to murder the innocent blood, which cries for vengeance from the time of Abel. For they bring us to death, as the Jews did Christ; for we are grievous unto them to behold; because we do not conform to them; hence they counsel and say: “Let us condemn him with a shameful death; for by his own sayings he shall be respected.” Wisd. 2:15.

Therefore, my chosen in the Lord, we will not be afraid of their threats and blows, though they run like mad dogs. The Lord holds their hearts in His hand; they cannot hurt a hair of our head without the will of our Father. The Lord preserved the three young men in the fiery furnace, Daniel in the den of lions; Hezekiah in Jerusalem, Moses in Mesopotamia, Elijah in the mountains; yea, all that trusted in the Lord, were never confounded; for His mighty hand, says the prophet, is not shortened; and though a mother should forsake her own child, yet will I not forget thee, saith the Lord; for he that toucheth you, toucheth the apple of Mine eye. Isa. 59:1; 49:15; Zech. 2:8. Therefore let u5 prepare our souls for temptation: our deliverance draweth nigh, and the day of tribulation is at hand. II Esd. 16:74. Hence let us always sanctify and magnify our Lord, that, we may inherit all the beautiful promises which He has promised to the Christian people, so that we may not become wearied or faint in our distress, but may be fervent in spirit, rejoicing in hope, patient in tribulation, and continuing instant in prayer. Heb. 13:3; Rom. 12:11, 12. When Israel left Egypt, they rejoiced greatly, that they were delivered from bondage; but when they came into the wilderness, where it did not please the flesh, they were very discontented, and murmured, so that they wanted to return, to which they had no right, since they had taken all their possessions with them, that they should have no cause to return. For this reason they were not permitted to enter the promised land except Caleb and Joshua; for these were of good courage, so that they destroyed their enemies like a piece of bread.

The Lord was also with David, so that he slew the giant Goliath. They girded a sword to his side to slay the giant with it; but David was not accustomed to it, since he was a shepherd, and he laid aside the sword, and took his sling, with which he smote the giant on the head, so that the latter fell to the ground, whereupon David took the giant’s sword, and cut off his head. Therefore, my chosen brethren and sisters in the Lord, let us turn neither to the right, nor to the left, since we have so great a King, who will not forsake us, if we remain faithful to Him; He is so faithful that has promised it that I cannot doubt it; for the city into which we shall come is full of all good things, but it lies in humility. II Esd. 7:6.

Know, dear brother N., and sister N., that I give you a hymn for remembrance, and will hereby commend you to the Lord, until we come upon Mount Zion, and there sing the new song with all God’s chosen. II Esd. 2:42. Dear brother and sister, when I composed this hymn, a great torment and temptation came upon me, so that I was very sorrowful, and it seemed to me that the Lord had utterly forsaken me. I fell down upon my knees, and wept bitterly before the Lord, and prayed for strength and power. And the Lord heard my prayer and lifted me up again; for He does not suffer us to be tempted above that we are able, and will with the temptation make also a way to escape, that we may be able to bear it. I Cor. 10:13. I then received such grace and joy, that for joy I composed this hymn, to the edification of my fellow men. Greet J. de H. much with the peace of the Lord, and you, N., greet your master likewise much with the peace of the Lord, and say good night to your wife; I cannot offer her peace, for it is written

“Woe unto them that comfort men with a vain hope.” Know, dear friends, that I greatly rejoiced when I went to the court, so that it seemed to me that there could be no joy like this, that I should confess my Lord and God, before the world. The bailiff asked me whether I was rebaptized. And the Holy Ghost spake through my mouth and said that I was baptized according to the doctrine of Christ, and that they were Anabaptists,* since they baptize against Christ, hence the name by which you call us, belongs to you. And I asked them to let me go to my brethren, since we had the same faith, but they gave me no answer. Thus, my dear friends, we will await you under the altar.

* The reader will understand this otherwise obscure assertion, when we state that it is based upon an ingenious application of the Dutch adverb “weder, weer,” ” the first part of the word “Weerâ€¢ doopers~ (Anabaptists), which may mean “against” as well as again.” Translator.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 215.

JERONYMUS, LAURENS VAN GUELDERS, PIETER THE MILLER, JACOB VAN YPERES AND MAER; TEN THE WALLOON, A. D. 1557

In the same year, 1557, there were also apprehended at Antwerp, five brethren of Christ, named Jeronymus, Laurens van Guelders, Pieter the miller, Jacob van Yperes, and Maerten the Walloon, who trusted so firmly in the promises of God, and were so fervently united to the love of Christ, that they were not to be drawn away therefrom by any man, nay, not even by great promises, severe persecutions, perilous temptations, or threatenings with the sword; for which reason all five were beheaded in prison, for the testimony of their faith, and firm adherence to the same; and even as they lost their heads for the truth, so God shall set them as heads to convict and judge those who judged them.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 216.

MARGRIETE, WIFE OF JERONYMUS, KLAERKEN AND JANNEKEN OF DEXTELAER, A. D. 1557

In the year 1557, there were drowned in prison, at Antwerp, three women, namely Margriete, wife of the afore mentioned Jeronymus, and Klaerken and Janneken of Dextelaer, because they steadfastly adhered to the truth, and would not depart from it. After being drowned, they were ignominiously thrown naked into the Scheldt; but they shall be clothed, and enter in honor, with their Bridegroom, to the marriage of the Lamb, where they, together with all the chosen of God, shall joyfully sing the new song, and live in eternal, imperishable joy.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 217.

ALGERIUS, A YOUTH, A STUDENT OF PADUA, MIS; ERABLY BURNED FOR THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS, AT ROME, A. D. 1557. A CON; SOLATORY LETTER FROM HIM.* AN ACCOUNT OF HIS SACRIFICE

To my beloved brethren and fellow servants of Jesus Christ, who have gone out of Babylon unto mount Zion, whose names I do not omit without cause, grace, peace and mercy from God our Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ, our Lord and Saviour. Amen. In order somewhat to sweeten or take away the pain which you suffer on my account, I would communicate to you the sweetness which I experience, that you may rejoice with me, and shout for joy with thanksgiving in the presence of the Lord.

I will tell to the world an incredible thing, namely, that I have found infinite sweetness in the bowels of the lion. And who will in any wise believe what I am going to relate here? Who can believe it?

In a dark hole I have found pleasure; in a place of bitterness and death, rest and hope of salvation; in the abyss or depths of hell, joy; where others weep, I have laughed; where others fear, I have found strength; who will believe this? In a state of misery I have had very great delight; in a lonely corner I have had most glorious company, and in the severest bond, great rest. All these things, my fellow brethren in Jesus Christ, the gracious hand of God has given me. Behold, He that at first was far from me, is now with me, and Him whom I knew but a little, I now see clearly; to whom I once looked from afar, Him I now behold as present; He for whom I longed, now offers me His hand; He comforts me; He fills me with joy; He drives from me bitterness, and renews within me strength and sweetness; He makes me well; He sustains me; He helps me up; He strengthens me. Oh, how good is the Lord, who does not suffer His servants to be tempted above that they are able I Oh, how easy, pleasant and sweet is His yoke I Is there any like God the Most High, who sustains and refreshes those that are tempted? He heals them that are bruised and wounded, and restores them altogether. Isa. 41; 43:20. None is like Him. Learn, most beloved brethren, how sweet the Lord is, how faithful and merciful; who visits His servants in trial (Isa. 43:2); who humbles Himself and condescends to be with us in our huts and humble abodes. He gives us a cheerful mind and peacef ul heart.

* In this letter we found so much wisdom, holiness, and excellence, that we have read it innumerable times with attention and deep emotion. It kindled our love to God, and our zeal, not only to live with Christ, but also, if necessary, to die with Him and for His holy truth. Oh, that we were worthy, that His holy name miglit be praised through us unworthy creatures!

—-

But will the blind world believe these things? No; she will much rather say (since she is unbelieving): “You will not be able long to endure the heat, cold and discomfort of this place. And how then will you be able to bear the cross, the thousandfold contempt, wrong re[1]proaches, and undeserved ignominy? Will you not regard your dear native country, the riches of this world, your parents, rank and honor at the court? Will you be able entirely to dismiss from your mind your glorious learning, which strengthens and recreates for all labor spent? Will you lose so much for nothing, yea, all the labors you have undergone, your much watching, laboring and assiduity? For what purpose have you labored and studied so much, even from your very youth up?

But, last of all, have you then no fear at all of death, which awaits you, though you are innocent? Oh, what extreme folly and ignorance it is, to be able with a single word to avoid all this, and to escape death, and yet you will refuse to do it 1 Oh, what a despicable thing it is to be able to obtain something from such excellent, just, God fearing, wise and good (or pious) councilors and illustrious men,* and voluntarily to refuse to receive anything.

But hearken, ye blind and mortal men, what is hotter and more intense than the fire which is prepared for you? What is colder than your own heart, which is yet in darkness, and has no light at all? John 1:5. What is harder and more confused and restless than your life? What is more ignoble and repulsive than your age? Tell me, my dear, what country or home is sweeter than the heavenly? II Cor. 5:1. What treasure is greater than eternal life? And who are our parents and friends, except those alone who keep the Word of God? Where are greater joy, riches, and honor than in heaven? Tell me, ye ignorant, is not all learning given to know God, whom if we do not know in truth, all` our labor, watching and exertion, yea, all our undertakings are expended to no purpose? Answer me, ye unhappy men: what comfort or balm can he have, who misses God, who is the cure and refreshing of all? Ex. 15′:26. How can he say that I fear death, if he himself is dead in sins, and thus prefers death to life? I Tim. 5:6. For if Christ is the way, the truth, end the life, can life be found out of Christ? The heat is to me a refreshing pleasure, and winter a joy in the Lord. I who do not fear the burning of the fire, shall I be afraid of simple heat? Is he tormented by ice, who consumes, melts, and falls asleep in the love of God?

This place is indeed hard And severe for the guilty and evildoers; but to the innocent and righteous it is very pleasant and sweet; hence issues honey; hence flows the heavenly drink; here wells up milk; here springs forth the abundance of all good things.

It is true that this place is esteemed lonesome

* The powerful nobility or aristocracy of Venice is meant here. and base; yet it is to me as a spacious valley, and one of the most excellent places in the world.

Tell me, ye miserable men, whether I could have a pasture or meadow more pleasant than this; for here I behold kings, princes, states and nations; here I see war (or conflict); these cut in pieces, the others victorious; some that have fallen into low estate, others, who have attained to great honors.

Here is Mount Zion; here I rise and enter into heaven; Jesus Christ stands before my eyes; around me stand the fathers, prophets, evangelists, apostles, and all the servants of God. He (the Lord) embraces and nourishes me; these exhort me, those show me holy things; these comfort me, others escort me with music and song.

Shall I now say that I am alone, among so many? For here I have whom I may take for companions, comforters and examples, since I see some that are crucified, some beheaded; some stoned; others cut in twain; some roastedl others fried in pans, ovens, and chaldrons of oil; some whose eyes are put out; others whose tongue is cut out; these with their skin pulled over their head; others with hands and feet cut off; some that are cast into fiery fur[1]naces; others given as food to wild beasts; yea, It would require too much time, were I to relate it all.

Finally, I see still others, who have suffered manifold tortures and martyrdoms, and this only because they now live and are free from all pain. And for all these there is but one remedy, one medicine, which can cure all their infirmities; and this remedy gives to me also strength, and life, and cheerfulness to suffer all these fears and afflictions, which are but momentary, and not worth speaking of; this is the hope which I have placed in heaven. I do not fear those who unjustly revile and persecute me, since He that dwells in heaven, will reject and extirpate them, but will heal and restore these. I shall not be afraid if a thousand surround me; for the Lord my God will always deliver me; He is my shield and protector; He is my comfort; He is my head; He will beat down those who oppose me without cause; He will break the teeth of sinners; for salvation, blessing, might and dominion are His. Then reproach which we suffer for Christ’s sake giveg us nothing but joy and gladness; for it is written: “If ye be reproached for the name of Christ, happy are ye; for the Spirit of glory and of God resteth upon you.” I Pet. 4:16. If we, then, are so assured of our salvation, we are not to regard the unjust reproaches of those who revile us.

On earth I have no continuing city or place of rest; my home and country are in heaven; I seek the new city of Jerusalem, which I see before me, which comes to meet me. Behold, I am already on the way; there is my sweet home, my riches, my parents and my friends, my pleasure and my honor; I have no fear that I shall miss them.

All these earthly things are but shadows; they are all transient, and a vanity of vanities to those who miss the hope and essence of eternal life.

The accomplishments, arts, or gifts which God has given me, were at first pleasant companions and recreations; now they yield me holy fruits. It is true, I have sweated, suffered cold, and as much as I was able, watched night and day; but this my labor has tended and redounded to make me more perfect; there never passed a day or hour without some im[1]provement. Behold, the true countenance of God has been revealed over my life, and the Lord has caused me to experience great joy in my heart. In Him alone I shall rest in peace. I Pet. 1:8.

Who will now dare say that I have lost my age and years? Who will say that I have lost my courage? For my soul has said: “The Lord is my portion; therefore will I seek him.” Lam. 3:24. Hence since dying in the Lord is no dying, but leading a blessed life, why then does a reprobate to God oppose me, to prevent me from dying? All this will be the greatest joy, if I only may taste the cup of the Lord. And what surer pledge of my salvation could I find? Has He not said: “Men will do unto you what they have done to me?” John 15:20. Therefore let this fool keep silence, who has now so long deceived himself in the light of the sun. Let the blind world cease, I say, to imagine such things. For I will say with the apostle: “Neither tribulation, nor distress, nor famine, nor nakedness, nor care, nor persecution, nor sward shall be able to separate us from the love in Christ. We are killed all the day long: we are led to death like sheep for the slaughter.” Romans 8:35, 36. Thus we are partakers with Christ, who has said that the disciple is not greater than his master, and the servant not more than his lord. He also left us the command, that each should take up His cross and follow Him.

Comfort yourselves, O most beloved fellow servants of God, comfort yourselves, for we fall into manifold temptations. Let our patience be perfect in every place, since these things are promised us here on earth, for it is written that those who kill us will think that thereby they are doing God a holy service and sacrifice. John 16:2. Hence fear and death are only parts and things which teach us to understand our calling, and we rejoice in a future life, and shout joyfully in the Lord, since we are (far from all sin) beaten, and delivered unto death. For it is better to suffer for righteousness sake (if thus it be the will of the Lord) than for evildoing. We have an example in Christ, and the prophets, who spoke in the name of the Lord, and the children of unrighteousness put them to death according to their manner and custom. Behold what do we now? Blessed are they that have continued steadfast 1! We rejoice in our innocence and (Godgiven) righteousness. God will punish them that persecute us.

I have been called a fool, since I do not conceal the knowledge of God, and do not care whether I speak in secret or openly; to which I could reply with a single word. “O poor man, who, or what are you, who do not see the sun, and never once think of God’s words.”

My dear, remember the words of Christ: “Ye are the light of the world. A city that is set on a hill cannot be hid. Neither do men light a candle, and put it under a bushel, but on a candlestick; and it giveth light unto all that are in the house.” Matthew 5:14, 15. And in an[1]other place He says: “Ye shall be brought before governors and kings, and others. Therefore, fear not them which kill the body; but much rather him which is able to kill the soul. Who[1]soever therefore shall confess me before men, him will I confess also before my Father which is in heaven.” Matt. 10:18, 28, 32.

Since then the Lord has spoken so plainly of this subject, by what authority then do they advise and seek to persuade me? For I shall never forsake the counsel of God, and follow the advice of men, since it is written: “Blessed is the man that walketh not in the counsel of the ungodly, nor standeth in the way of sinners, nor sitteth in the seat of the scornful.” Ps. 1:1.

I shall never deny Christ, but will confess Him whenever it is necessary. I shall not esteem my life more highly than my soul; I shall not exchange the future for the present. Oh, how little does he understand and know who thinks us to be in the way of folly. Wisd. 5:4.

I do not deem it to be improper, though I do not please the so called most mighty, just, wise, merciful, good and illustrious senators of this place, whose grace is offered me, if I apostatize.

But since we are instructed by the apostles of the Lord, that we must obey God rather than men, etc., therefore I do not accept this grace of them.

I wish that they were more perfect in the sight of the Lord; it is true, they are mighty here, but they should also perfect themselves in the Lord; they are indeed just, but they are still without Christ, who is the foundation of righteousness; they are wise, but where the beginning of wisdom is, there is also the fear of God; they are called merciful, but I wish that they might be more patient or subdued in Christian charity; they are good, but I wish them the foundation of goodness, namely, the best and most high God; they are called illus[1]trious, but they have not accepted our Saviour, the most illustrious

Hear, therefore, O ye kings, and understand; learn, ye that be judges of the ends of the earth; serve the Lord with fear, and approach Him with trembling. Receive instruction, and understand it, lest the Lord be angry, and ye perish from the right way. Why do ye rage, O ye people; and ye nations, why do ye imagine vain things against the Lord I Ye kings of the earth, and ye princes, why are ye united together against Christ, the Holy One of God? How long will ye seek lies, and hate truth. Be converted, and turn to the Lord our God, and harden not your hearts. For one cannot but know that he. who persecutes God’s servants, persecutes God Himself; since He has said: “Whatsoever men shall do unto you, they shall do to me, and not to you.” Zech. 2:8.

But, my dear, pray tell me, in what manner I have deserved to be condemned? Is it that I have not answered the most illustrious senators, my lords, according to their pleasure? If I have said anything, it was not I at all that said it, since the Lord says that before the author[1]ities it will not be us that speak, but the Spirit of our Father which will be in us. Matt. 10:30. Now, if the Lord is faithful and true, which He is in truth, I am innocent. It was He who made me speak. And what am I, that I could withstand the will of God? Acts 11:17. Therefore, he that would reprove such words, reproves the Word of the Lord, who worked in me. But if he thinks that the Lord is not to be reproved, Oh, then let him not accuse me any more, since I am innocent of this work; for I did what I would not, I spoke what I thought not. But if the things which I have spoken are not good and true, and this is found and proved to me, then I will confess that they proceeded from me alone, and not from God; but if I have said things that are good and proved, and cannot with justice be reproved, whether we will or not, it will have to be acknowledged that they proceeded from the Lord. Now, if all this is so, who then will accuse ,me? The most wise people? Who will condemn me? The most righteous judges (who are nevertheless unwise and unjust)?

Do what you will. Shall the words of the Lord be made void? Shall the Gospel be of ac[1]count no longer? Certainly not; but the kingdom of God shall be only the more precious and sweet to the true Israelites, and come the sooner to the chosen of Jesus Christ. But they who do such things, shall experience the great judgment of God. They that kill the righteous shall not escape unpunished. II Thess. 1:6.

O most beloved, lift up your eyes, and take to heart the counsel of God. Not long ago the Lord showed you a sign of pestilence, in order to lead you to repentance; but if this will not be received, he will unsheathe the sword entirely, and smite with the sword, pestilence and famine the people which exalts the horn against Christ. May God, through His mercy, avert this scourge from this place. To all believers their most zealous servant, the imprisoned and bound Algerius.

Written in the most delightful pleasure garden of the prison, called Leonia, the 12th of July, A. D. 1557.*

* Some had given 1555 as the year, but this is an error.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 218.

HOW ALGERIUS WAS OFFERED UP

This Algerius,** though very young in years, was a student from the kingdom of Naples, and studied at Padua, where a brother who spoke his language came to him, of whom he diligently inquired the way and the will of the Lord, listening very earn estly, and was forthwith baptized into the Lord’s death, which he immediately afterwards manfully and undauntedly as a bold hero and young soldier of Christ, forcibly proved with the deed, and sealed with his blood, and thus became like his Master, since he was also, even as Christ, when He came up out of Jordan, immediately assailed by the enemy, the tempter and his instruments, and cast into prison, in which he went through and endured many severe conflicts, but was always greatly strengthened and comforted with great joy, by the Lord, whom he had set before his eyes, as his present writing abundantly shows, which he wrote in prison at Padua to the brethren in Italy, to strengthen and comfort them in their sorrow, which had come upon them on his account, because they were solicitous for him as being a novice in the faith. But the Lord clothed him with great power, and hence, through him, as one of His chief weapons, glorified His name. For after many temptations, he was sent to Venice, where the entire senate or nobility tried to prevail upon him, as did the tempter finally try to do with Christ, and meant, by solemn entreaties, flattery, and the offer of all manner of worldly aid and friendship, certainly to catch and alienate him, which was not one of the least darts; but, as an immovable pillar, he rejected it all and despised it for Christ’s sake, in order that he might with Moses and Paul win and keep Christ alone. Matt. 4:8; Eph. 6:16; Phil. 3:8; Hebrews 11:26.

** Some old writers did not know that this youth, Algerius shortly before his death, had, through baptism which he received upon his faith, united with the cross bearing Church of the Anabaptists; hence they ignorantly ascribed to him another religion.

estly, and was forthwith baptized into the Lord’s death, which he immediately afterwards manfully and undauntedly as a bold hero and young soldier of Christ, forcibly proved with the deed, and sealed with his blood, and thus became like his Master, since he was also, even as Christ, when He came up out of Jordan, immediately assailed by the enemy, the tempter and his instruments, and cast into prison, in which he went through and endured many severe conflicts, but was always greatly strengthened and comforted with great joy, by the Lord, whom he had set before his eyes, as his present writing abundantly shows, which he wrote in prison at Padua to the brethren in Italy, to strengthen and comfort them in their sorrow, which had come upon them on his account, because they were solicitous for him as being a novice in the faith. But the Lord clothed him with great power, and hence, through him, as one of His chief weapons, glorified His name. For after many temptations, he was sent to Venice, where the entire senate or nobility tried to prevail upon him, as did the tempter finally try to do with Christ, and meant, by solemn entreaties, flattery, and the offer of all manner of worldly aid and friendship, certainly to catch and alienate him, which was not one of the least darts; but, as an immovable pillar, he rejected it all and despised it for Christ’s sake, in order that he might with Moses and Paul win and keep Christ alone. Matt. 4:8; Eph. 6:16; Phil. 3:8; Hebrews 11:26.

When they could not prevail upon him, though they tried for a long time, he was therefore sent to Rome, and delivered to the pope, where he finally, after severe and hard imprisonment, offered up his life in great steadfastness, as a sweet savor, to the Lord, very eagerly and joyfully following in the footsteps of all his forefathers and the glorious confessors of Christ; and thus he rightly partook of the sufferings of his Lord and Master; yea, his end was crowned with great triumphant praise even also by all his despisers, and thus the desired cup was drained.

Many different means having been tried with him, he was at last sentenced to be burnt, but not in the same manner as others, who were, also on account of the faith, with shortened pain, executed according to the Italian or French custom of being first hanged and strangled, and then burnt. But this pious Algerius was held in greater honor by the Lord Christ, and for this reason also had to begin and bring to a triumphant issue a far more exalted and honorable conflict.

Having been brought in a wagon to the place called Mercado, a final attempt was made upon him. A Carthusian monk in Rome called Capadocines*, and holy people was appointed to take him in hand. The same constantly held a crucifix before him, and admonished him, to remember once more, before his departure, his Lord and Redeemer, and not to die thus hardened and desperate in error. At the same time he con[1]stantly held before his eyes the crucifix, which Algerius vigorously pushed aside with his hands, which had not been bound, as I understand, saying aloud in his language, with his eyes lifted up to heaven: “My Lord and God lives above in heaven.” etc.

* We are much inclined to the view that thin is an error, and that the Capucina are meant. Transl.

At this the spectators cried with a loud voice, and said: “Oh, he struck it,” meaning the crucifix. “Oh, away, away with him; he is utterly hardened and blinded, all is lost on him.” For at Rome it is thought something great, when these Carthusians cannot convert one; hence they are generally reserved for the last. Thereupon he was stripped to his waist, and boiling oil was first poured over his head and bare body, which good and pious Algerius patiently suffered, but doubtless severely felt. He rubbed his hand over his face, and pulled off the skin and the hair. Thereupon only was he burnt to ashes, an unusual thing in Italy, since I have seen it with my own eyes, that they were only roasted and singed in the fire, whereupon the dead body was carried to the grave. But as has been said, this blessed Algerius had to glorify our Lord and God much more highly. To him and to the Lord Jesus Christ, who wrought this through him, by the power of the Holy Ghost, be praise and glory forever. May He help us poor and weak mortals to follow Him. Amen. Yes, O Lord Jesus, Amen.

Brother Da. Gr., who wrote this account, as the old copy shows, also writes: “This was done with him in the year 1557, a little while before I came to Rome, since at that time Al[1]gerius was still on everybody’s tongue. I have also heard with my own ears, from the mouth of some who counted themselves good papists and witnessed his execution, how wonderfully steadfast he died; and that he truly believed in his heart what he there in his severe martyrdom and pain confessed with his mouth before all the people. Hence there is no doubt but he ascended immediately to heaven, and was saved. Thus must the adversaries bear testimony to the saints of God, even against their will. Deut. 32:31.

Shortly afterwards, the flood occurred at Rome, when the Tiber overflowed, and did great damage, so that some Romans say that Rome suffered as much damage as if it had been plundered with haste; which I for my part, found to be true indeed, having never seen a greater famine of bread. It is impossible for me to tell how fearful the sight and distress was, especially among the poor people. But they do not recognize that it was a just [recom[1]pense]. Wisd. 19:13.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 219.

KONRAD SCHUMACHER, A. D. 1558

In this year a young brother by the name of Konrad Schumacher left Swabia with his people, and was apprehended at Stein, near Krems on the Danube, taken to Vienna, and there delivered into the hands of the authorities. There he lay in prison a year and several weeks, for the faith and the divine truth. In the prison he suffered great want and hunger among the thieves and other malefactors, of whom there were several imprisoned with him. Nothing was given them, except what others brought and gave to them. Besides, when these malefactors had been tortured, as is customary, they treated him most shamefully, so that he suffered great hunger, before he could, get something to eat, when they even had some[1]thing. Thus he had to suffer much misery in prison, aside from the tyrann

About this time Emperor Ferdinand attended a great diet at Augsburg, during which time the Bishop of Vienna had the brother brought before him twice, each time in the early morning before daylight, and was intending to have him executed in the house. The first time they brought him forth, and briefly examined him; and wanted him to tell whether he would desist from his faith or not. He briefly answered and said that they should not expect such a thing, since he would die in his belief; that it was the truth, and the way to eternal life, and this he should confess with his mouth as long as there should be strength enough in him. Now their intention was frustrated, so that they could accomplish nothing that day, only that they disputed with him from early morning until noon, whereupon they remanded him to prison, saying that he should consider the matter for three days longer, and then tell them what he would do. After three days they again brought him forth, early in the morning, before daylight, and led him before the bishop and his monks and priests, before whom he most faithfully defended the truth. The executioner was also at hand, waiting without, thinking to behead him early, before any people should come; for they feared lest the truth should come to light, and the people learn that injustice was being done him. But the Lord again hindered them, so that he was brought back to prison. In the meantime, however, the priests disputed much with him, and gave him no rest.

After this they threatened to put him into a filthy tower, which had not had an occupant for eight years, where he should end .his life. He said that he would bide it, and would put his trust in the Lord, who was well able to deliver him out of the filthy tower, and.from all their power; he thought, however, that the Lord had accepted him for a witness of the truth.

He showed himself so undaunted in everything that many of them were astonished at him. Others said they would try something new with him, whereby they should certainly frighten him enough. In the meantime King Maximilian’s steward admonished the bishop for the best, and also spoke of the matter to the Lutheran preachers of the king, who then told it to the king, and spoke most favorably of the matter, saying that he was very young yet, and that it would be a pity to put him to death on account of the faith. Thereupon King Maximilian concluded to free him from further tyranny and suffering, whereupon he was released from prison, and thus returned in peace to his brethren and his church.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 220.

EXAMINATION, TORTURE, AND SENTENCE OF AN 4 NETGEN ANTHEUNIS, STIJNTGEN JANS, EVERT NOUTS, AND PIETER VAN EYNOVEN, AT ROTTERDAM, IN THE YEAR 1558*

On. the 20th o f February, 1558 stilo coj., in presence of Adriaen Fijck, Adriaen Adriaens, Adriaen Robberts, Pieter Hendricks, Cornelis Joosten, and Willem Muylwijck, judges, there was orally examined, Annetgen Antheunis, aged over thirty years, born at Buuren.

She says that she always lived at Buuren, except one year that she resided here in the city, which she afterwards left, but returned about last St. Victor’s day, and has since resided here until the present time.

She says that she did not inquire the name of the people where she formerly worked.

She says that she and another woman, named Stijntje van Ick, or Maurick near Buuren, have lived here in the city since St. Victor’s day, and that she came here with said woman, from Buuren.

She says that Evert is from Antwerp, and that he came to her yesterday, at the house where she was apprehended.

She says that she learned to know said Evert only about two or three months ago, and that he came in the daytime, to the house of Arent Willems, in the woodyard, to buy a cheese.

She says that she did not go to confession either at last Easter or Christmas.

She says that she observes all that God has commanded.

She says that she was baptized according to the command of the Lord, but does not know the exact day; but that it took place at the house of the aforesaid Axent Willems, in the woodyard, and that she did not inquire the name of him that baptized her.

On the 20th o f February o f said year, in the presence o f the above mentioned, there was orally examined, one Jan Hendricks, of Utrecht, aged 28 or 29 years.

He says that he has lived here in the city since Bamessche, in the house of Maritgen Jancheelen, in the fishmarket, and last in Willem Reyer’s house, where he was apprehended.

He says that at Dordrecht he lived near Starke Neele.

He says that he does not want to tell where or from whom he heard the doctrine.

He says that he thinks much of the sacrament, but nothing of the sacrament of the priests, and that, since he embraced this doctrine, he has never been to the sacrament.

* Extracted from a certain book of criminal sentences of the city of Amsterdam.

He says that he was baptized since he believed, a certain time ago, and that he does not wish to tell when, where, or by whom it was done.

He says that his child was washed a little by the priest, but does not want to tell when.

On the aforesaid day, in the presence of the aforesaid judges, there was orally examined, Stijntgen fans, aged 40 years, from Maurik, in Guelderland.

She says that she has been here in the city about two or three years, with Annetgen Theunis, anal that they lodged in the woodyard, and afterwards resided in a house where lace is made, and which stands behind a stable.

She says that she has no faith in the sacrament which the priests administer, but esteems the sacrament as God has instituted it, and that she cannot believe in the sacrament of the church, because she cannot comprehend it.

She says that she was baptized at a certain time, not yet twelve years ago, and not here in this city, but at Utrecht.

On the same day, and in the presence o f the above, there was orally examined, one Evert N’outs o f Antwerp, aged about 27 years.

He says that it is about three months since he came here into this city, and that he lodged for a time in the woodyard, and wove lace near the house called the Falcon.

He says that he believes in the sacrament so far as the Scriptures speak of it, but does not believe that God is in the sacrament of the altar, since the Scriptures do not assure him of this; but he believes concerning it in this manner that it is so, as far as it goes.

He says that he was baptized according to the doctrine of Christ, a little over three years ago, just outside of Antwerp, in a certain place, by one Gillis of Aix la Chapelle, as he heard him called, who was executed this summer at Antwerp.

On the same day, and in presence o f the abovementioned judges, there was orally examined one Pieter van Eynoven, born at Antwerp; aged 28 years.

He says that he has worked here in the city, at his trade of silk weaving, since fourteen days before Christmas, in the house of one Christian, whose wife is named Anneken.

He says that he believes on the foundation of the apostles and prophets.

He says that he believes that the administration of the sacrament in the church is, a great abomination before God.

He says that he was baptized according to the doctrine of Christ, about two years ago, but does not want to tell by whom or where it was done.

On the 19th of March, 1558, stilo coj. in the presence of Adriaen Fijck Dirks van Hove, Adriaen Adriaens, Adriaen Robbertszoon, Pieter van

Neck Hendricks, Cornelis loosten, Willem Corneliss Muylwijk, and Dirk Dirks, judges, there was examined by torture, in the morning, at six o’clock, in the city hall, Pieter van Eyn[1]oven, born at Antwerp, aged about 28 years.

Pieter, when tortured on the rack, said that he was baptized at Antwerp, about two years ago, by one Leendert, whose surname he does not know, nor whence he is, and he had never seen him, except when he baptized him.

He says that several others, whose names he does not know, were present when he was baptized.

When asked concerning the women with whom he spoke at the time of his apprehension, he said that he did not know where they were going, or who they were.

He says that he who baptized them, is called a teacher among them.

He says that before he was baptized he had heard that he had to live according to the command of Christ, and that he took a Bible and Testament, and read therein, and found that it was as had been told him; but he does not know the names of those who had previously instructed him herein, because they often do not inquire the names of others, nor want to know them, so as not to bring their brethren into trouble.

He says that his master, Christian, and his wife, had the same faith as he, but does not know whether they are baptized.

Jan Hendricks o f Utrecht, aged 28 years, severely tortured on the rack.

He says that he was baptized by one Leenert, but does not know whence he is, nor had he ever seen him previously, and that he was baptized by him here in the city, in the wood[1]yard, a year and a half ago.

He says that his child was baptized by the priest, at the font, at Dortrecht, and that no others whom he knows were present when he was baptized.

Stijntgen Tans, aged about 40 years, o f Utrecht

Stijntgen says that he who baptized her is named Leenert, and that it took place in Utrecht, five or six years ago, in the house of one Gerrit, and that she does not know the surname of the aforesaid

Leenert, nor whence he is, because they do not inquire nor have much desire to know the names or surnames of their fellow members, so as not to bring them into trouble.

She says that others were baptized with her, but she did not know them.

The judges being .all assembled, resolve to postpone the matter of the aforesaid prisoners to a limited day, until the executioner’s .return, in order that said prisoners shall consider the matter, and that it may be seen whether they can be induced by kind means: and that they shall then comply with the wishes of the bailiff, by expediting the matter and justice, if the judges are all at home.

On the 28th of March. The judges resolve, since Cornelis Joosten and Dirk Dirks, judges, are not at home, to postpone the case of the aforesaid prisoners, until the former return.

The bailiff protests costs and interests, since the judges will not consent to limit a day for said prisoners.

The judges protest and say that since Cornelis JOosten and Dirk Dirks, of their number, are absent, and they have agreed together to be present in full number to consider the case of said prisoners, they adhere to their former decision.

On the 26th of March all that they had orally confessed at torture was read to the aforesaid five prisoners, who publicly, in front of the city hall, acknowledged it to be true, in the sight of everyone, and a day, namely, Monday, the 28th of March, was limited for them, by the bailiff, Gerrardt van der Mersche. Done as stated above, in presence of Adriaen Fijck, Adriaen Adriaens, Adriaen Robbrechts, Pieter Hendricks, Cornelis Joosten, William Corneliss, and Dirk Dirks, judges.

Sentence o f Death, on the 28th o f March, 1558, stilo Col.

According to the written laws pursuant to the decrees of his Imperial Majesty, confirmed by his Royal Majesty, who will have them observed in all their points and articles; and through the demand of the bailiff, and the confession of the prisoners, Evert Nouts, Pieter van Eynhoven, both of Antwerp, and Jan Hendricks of Utrecht, said prisoners shall be ex[1]ecuted according to the decree. Done in the presence of Adriaen Fijck, Adriaen Adriaens, Adriaen Robbrechts, Pieter Hendricks, Cornelis Joosten, Willem Corneliss, and Dirk Dirks, judges, and Sir Roeland, pensionary.

In regard to Stijntgen Jans and Annetgen Antheunis, decision of their case is deferred for certain reasons, the judges moving postponement until after Easter.

NOTE. On the 28th of March, 1558, stilo coj., after the above sentence had been pro[1]nounced by Matthijs Oark, the secretary, and the aforesaid prisoners had been condemned to be executed with fire, all the necessary preparations were made here before the city hall; three large stakes were placed near together, at which to strangle said prisoners first, before burning them; and the place having been shut off with planks and stakes, it was proclaimed in the name of the bailiff, magistrate, burgomasters and judges, in front of the city hall, with the striking of the bell, that every one should leave the ring, on pain of forfeiting his upper garment; and that no one should hinder or resist justice by word or act, on pain of life and property. Between eleven and twelve o’clock, every preparation necessary for the execution having been made, the aforesaid Jan Hendricks was first brought out to be executed, and placed at the middle stake upon a little stool, and a cord put around his neck, to strangle him. Thereupon Master Aert, the young constable, as substitute for Master, Jan van Haar[1]lem,the executioner from behind, twisted said cord tight with a stick, and then took away the little stool from under Jan Hendricks’ feet, and while thus hanging pulled him with all his might by his body and legs; whereupon said Master Jan came with a bundle of oat straw, into which a quantity of gunpowder had been put, and held it before his face, to singe it; but Master Aert had a pair of tongs with a red hot coal, to cast into the gunpowder. He threw it three or four times, without being able to touch the gunpowder, so that the straw smoked, but the powder was not ignited.

In consequence of this a great cry arose, one saying: “You throw the fire badly;” another: “You inflict a thousand deaths upon the man;” and finally, “Stone the constable to death,” and the like. Then a woman threw a slipper, and others of the bystanders began to throw stones at the constable. Master Hans was then pushed by the citizens, into the house of Jan Sampel, in the Golden Waggon, opposite the City Hall and concealed; while the young constable, called Master Aert, together with the servants of the procurator general, also of Schielandt, and of this city, who had been summoned to the assistance of justice, fled into the city hall, followed by Gerrit van der Mersche, the bailiff; leaving said Jan Hendricks still suspended by the cord. The judges, the pensionary, and the secretary, seeing the great tumult and uproar, took refuge up in the square of the city hall tower. The first ones who arrived there were Adriaen Robberts, the judge, and Matthijs Bark, the secretary, who, from the square of the tower, saw Jan Hendricks still hanging at the stake. With great violence the planks were torn off, and the stakes pulled out, from the enclosure that had been erected to keep the people from getting to the officers of justice. A lad then came and passed the stake, intending to cut the cord by which said Jan had been strangled; but he did not venture to do it, whereupon another came, who cut the cord, so that Jan fell to the ground. And as the perpetrators of this crime were mostly strangers, the citizens who lived in the neighborhood, locked their doors. The bailiff, together with the servants of the procurator general, and of Schielandt, barricaded the front of the city hall with benches, planks, and other wood, in order to keep the two others that had been sentenced, and the women. But as the tumult and uproar increased more and more, the rioters pulled out the stakes, and other stakes f rom the street, and came with violence before the door of the city hall, in order to force it open. The door, however, being firmly barricaded, they went with the stakes upon the hos[1]pital stairs, and forced open the back door of the city hall, which leads to the chamber of Schielandt, and the treasury. Hearing this, the bailiff and his servants, who were there with the prisoners, left the two women behind, since Annetge was a cripple, and not able to walk, and took the other two prisoners that had been sentenced, and fled with them from the lower part of the city hall up into the tower. The rioters thus forced open the front as well as the rear of the city hall, broke the doors in pieces, and first took the aforesaid two women, brought them without the city, and led them away. Thereupon they returned into the front of the city hall, and smashed in the door leading up into the tower, calling and crying, aloud for the two men prisoners; or they would kill them all, and set the tower on fire; so that the servants released said prisoners, whom the rioters then brought without the city.

After this they cried as loud as ever, and demanded the young constable, and also the bailiff and the members of the court. And as the servants were in a story of the tower below the one occupied by the lords of the court, they told the rioters aloud that the lords and the constable had already left the city hall. Deeper silence could not have reigned in a convent, than prevailed at this time among the lords; for though some did not make an outward manifestation of the regret which they felt in their hearts, he that had sharp eyes, could read it in their face. And though it was past noon, and no one had eaten much that day, yet I believe, if there had been an abundance of the most tempting viands, none would have made very great inroads upon them.

But at last, God be praised for it, the tumult and uproar ceased; so that through the faithfulness of Adriaen Jacobs Tromper, councilor of said city, who had left the ark, but re turned with an olive twig, and informed the lords of the court, in their anxiety, that the uproar had subsided, and that the rioters had all gone away. Thus, about two o’clock in the afternoon, the lords left the tower; but the city was still in great commotion, and Jan Hendricks, the prisoner that had been cut down, was brought into the house of one Kers Goverts Brouwer, near the city hall, where he remained until about five or six o’clock in the evening, when he was openly put into a boat, and taken out of the city, and it is said that he is still living.

That evening the arquebusiers were ordered on guard. The next day; the 29th of March, a delegation went in behalf of the city to the Hague, to the lords of the council, where they reported the matter, presented an excuse in behalf of the city, and requested that commis[1]sioners be sent to inquire into the matter, that the city might be exculpated from the uproar. Next day, Sir Guiljand Zeegers, Lord van Wassenhoven, and Sir Christian de Waert, procur[1]ator general, arrived here, and made some inquiries concerning the crime, and reported the information obtained to the council. His Royal Majesty, having been informed that full control had been gained over the city, speedily dispatched (since my lord the margrave van Veere was sick) the count of Boussu and my lord of Cruyningen, who passed through here secretly, on Easter eve, on their way to the Hague, where they, on Easter

Day, convened the whole council. They wrote to the bailiff, to close the gates and bars, and to fetch those who had been designated and reported, from their beds, in the night; which was done after the close of Easter Day, and there was apprehended in the night, with the assistance of the arquebusiers, and in presence of the burgomasters, one Chiele Pot. On the following day, the second Easter Day, there arrived in the city the Count of Boussu, my lord of Cruyningen, Sir Gerrit van Assendelft, President of the Council, Guiljand Zeegers, lord of Wassenhoven, Sir Cornelis Zuys, Aernoult Sasbout, Cornelis van Weldam, and Dominicus Boot.

On the 21st of April, 1558, after Easter

Whereas Jacob Theunis, alias Mosselman, born at Rotterdam, at present a prisoner, has confessed, without torture and iron bonds, before the count of Boussu, knight of the order of the Golden Fleece, the lord of Cruyningen, as commissaries from his Royal Majesty, and the court of Holland; that he, the prisoner, after the tumult and uproar in this city of Rotter[1]dam had taken place, went to the city hall, to see what was going on there, and that as he ascended the steps of the city hall, a crutch was thrown at his neck, whereupon he picked it up, went with it into the city hall, where the servants were still in the tower, and threw it up from below at the servants; all of which are things of bad example, and must not go uncor[1]rected, but must be punished, as a warning example unto others; therefore, the aforesaid court, after mature deliberation, in the name of the King of Spain, of England, of France, etc., as Count of Holland, Zeeland and Vriesland, has condemned and does sentence by these presents, the aforesaid prisoner Jacob Theunis, to appear in audience, and there to ask, with uncovered head, on his knees, the forgiveness of the court, on behalf of his Royal Majesty and justice, and to declare that he is sincerely sorry that he threw the crutch at the servants, in the city hall: and that after this is done, he is to be brought upon the scaffold erected in front of the city hall of this city, and to remain standing there until after the exe[1]cution of the rioters. Done at Rotterdam by Sir Geraerdt van Assendelft, Emskerk, etc., first president of the council, Guiljand Zeegers, lord of Wassenhoven, etc., knight, Sir Cornelis Zuys, Aernout Sassebout, Cornelis van Weldam, Dominicus Boot, Damas van Drogendijk, Quintijn Weytszoon, and Aernout Nicolai, Councilors of Holland, and pronounced on the 21st of April, 1558, after Easter.

Whereas Avicenna Jans, born at Delft, at present a prisoner, has confessed, without torture and iron bonds, before the count of Boussu, Knight of the Golden Fleece, and the lord of Cruyningen, as commissaries of his Royal Majesty and the court of Holland, that he, the prisoner, at the time of the tumult and uproar which recently occurred in this city of Rotterdam, stood at the house of Kors Goverts Brouwer, and that after said uproar was almost over he, intending to go home, in his consternation went eastward, and again passed the house of the aforesaid Kors, and having seen that the condemned and strangled man, who had been cut down from the stake at which he had been strangled, was brought to the house of the aforesaid Kors Goverts, he, the prisoner also went into the house; and that, while the strangled man was yet lying in the street near the door, and because some of the other bystanders had said to him “Take the man (meaning the strangled man) further back,” he, the prisoner, also seized hold of him; and that after the strangled man had been lifted up and carried into the house, he, since some had told him to see whether there was yet life in the strangled man, tapped the soles of his feet, and afterwards, in the evening, returned home from the aforesaid house

Here the account in said book of criminal sentences abruptly ends; so that it remains uncertain what was further done in the matter.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 221.

THOMAS VAN IMBROECK, THE 5TH OF MAY, IN THE YEAR 1558

At Cologne, on the Rhine, a God fearing brother, named Thomas van Imbroeck, a printer’s servant, was apprehended for the truth, in the year 1557, and imprisoned in a tower. When afterwards examined in regard to baptism and marriage, he met them with the Word of God, in such a manner that they desisted from examining, him further and put him in[1]to\another tower. His wife wrote him a letter exhorting him to fight valiantly, and to adhere firmly to the truth. For these comforting words he affectionately thanked her, and showed by many Scriptures that the righteous have always suffered, and that he stood with a good conscience void of offense before God, to follow them, forsake wife, children, and all visible things, and take up the cross of Christ, and follow Him, for which he prayed God that he might be found worthy. Afterwards there came to him two priests, who disputed with him concerning infant baptism; but they disagreed among themselves; for the one would have that the infants that died unbaptized were damned, while the other admitted that they were saved. They insisted that he should become converted. But he said: “That, which I maintain, the Scriptures have taught me, and if any one will teach me a better way from the Scriptures, I will gladly follow him.” They said: “You despise our church, and refuse to be taught by us.” He replied

“That I condemn your church and do not come under your communion, is for the reason that you do not keep your church pure; for perjurers, whoremongers, and the like are pious brethren among you.” They also asked him why he did not have his .children baptized. He answered: “The Scriptures teach no infant baptism, and those that are to be baptized according to the Word of God, must first believe.” Then they said that he was a heretic, but were not able to prove it. He was then brought to the rack, where he was sharply examined, but not tortured, though the executioner had everything ready for it; for the lords were not agreed among themselves. This happened three different times. After this he was brought into the house of the count, who would gladly have set him at liberty had he not so greatly feared the imperial decree and the displeasure of the bishop. Thomas, however, was bold, of good cheer, and ready to lay clown his life for the name of Christ, and to adhere so firmly to the truth and the love of God, that neither fire, water, sword, nqr any other thing should move him therefrom. When they took him away from the house of the count, he suffered much temptation all night from the count’s people and others, who undertook to teach and instruct him, but all in vain; for they were such as were themselves not instructed or taught of God.

Finally he was brought before the high court, where he was condemned to death, in presence of the count, who then; for the first time, pronounced judgment, staining his staff with Christian blood. Thus he was beheaded, as a pious witness of Jesus Christ, for his steadfast continuance in the faith, on the 5th day of March, 1558, being twenty five years old.

From his prison he wrote letters to his wife and brethren, and also a confession of his faith regarding baptism, of which a special book has been published, all of which is very in[1]structive and comforting for the God fearing, as you shall see by the following part, which is here presented to you.

A letter by Thomas van Imbroeck, written from. prison to his wife and brethren

Much grace and peace from God the heavenly Father, who is a true Father; for He shows His fatherly faithfulness to all His children, according to His promise, when He says: “I will be a Father unto them, and they shall be my sons and daughters.” May this Father so speak to your hearts, that you may believe me with a good conscience, that you are His children, and it will not fail you.

This grace I wish you, my dear wife, and also the wife of my Lord (you understand whom I mean), through the Author and Finisher of life, Jesus, to whom alone we must take refuge, that we may become conformed to Him in this world, according to the words of the prophet, who says: “He hath no form nor comeliness; and when we shall see him, there is no beauty that we should desire him. He is despised and rejected of men; a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief, and we hid as it were our faces from him.” Isa. 53:2, 3.

But what says the Scripture: “Wherefore God also hath highly exalted him, and given him a name which is above every name . . . and that every tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord to the glory of God the Father.”

Hence I deem it necessary for us, O wife of the Lord, to reflect on this; for though we are now the reproach of .all men, yea, as the filth and offscouring of everyone, so that they say: “Away with him. for he is not fit to live;” they shall in due time confess and say: “Behold, how are they now numbered among the children of God and their lot is among the saints. We accounted their life madness, and their end to be without honor.” Wisd. 3:5, 4. Now we sigh, but when He shall come for whom we wait; then they shall sigh, and be distressed with great pain; who shall be without hope; for their worm shall never die, and their fire shall not be quenched.

Hence, there is a great difference between the pious and the ungodly; for the souls of the righteous are in the hands of God, and there shall no torment touch them, for their hope is full of immortality. Wisd. 3:1, 4.

This, my brethren, we are to consider well; for if we look back, we still look upon deadly or mortal things, and there cannot apply to us the comforting words of Paul, where he says: “Our light affliction, which is but for a moment, worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory; while we look not at the things which are seen, but at the things which are not seen.” II Cor. 4:17, 18.

Now I know that wife and children are visible, and though they are dear to me, yet I will count them but dung, and say: “Henceforth know I no roan after the flesh; but the knowledge of the spirit abideth forever.” Phil. 3:8; II Cor. 5:16. And thus I hope to know you all when we shall appear together in the eternal joy, which is prepared from the beginning for them that are not ashamed of Christ; but this is not to be ashamed, when we, as malefact[1]ors, go without the gate, for Christ’s sake, and help Him bear His reproach, without the camp. Heb. 12:13.

Hence I desire that the rich seek no excuse, and say: “Yea, I cannot forsake everything, it would create great wonderment and sensation before the world, if I should so completely forsake my rank.” Yea, they should imagine that they were doing too much in this. Ah no! He who is over all, God blessed forever, humbled Himself much more than this; for He was King over all, and Lord of the whole world, even as David in spirit calls Him Lord: He came not to be ministered unto, but to minister unto all; for He became the servant of us. all, that He might make us free. Rom. 9:5; Phil. 2:7; I Tim. 6:15; Rev. 17:14; Matt. 20:28; John 8:36.

If we therefore have received freedom through Him, let us be grateful, and not cast it from us; for it has a great reward, though some say we ought not to serve God for the reward. This view, I say, is not right; for I say with Paul: “If in this life only we have hope in Christ, we are of all men most miserable.” I Cor. 15:19.

Yet, let no one think, that he shall be justified and saved by his good works alone; for this we must wholly ascribe to the grace of God, and to the merits and innocently shed blood of our Lord Jesus Christ, who works the good in us.

Therefore, my dear brethren, beware of such spirits; for they would experience greater perfection, but fail in those things which are least. Adhere to the doctrine you have learned. One thing I desire and request: that the simple may be better and more thoroughly instructed, lest your labor be burned in the fire; for the scripture says not in vain: “In that he himself hath suffered being tempted, he is able to succor them that are tempted,” for experience brings perfect wisdom, even as Paul says. “Blessed be . . . the Father of mercies and the God of all comfort, who comforteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them which are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God. For, as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ”; yea, through Him, I say, we shall gain the victory; for He is our life, and to die is gain for us, since He says: “Though you were dead, yet shall you live.” Heb. 2:18; II Cor. 1:3-5; John 11:25; II Tim. 2:11.

Hence it is good to die with Christ; for He was raised up by the glory of His Father, and, hence, will draw unto Him all that the Father has given Him. Rom. 6:4; John 12:32. Therefore, my brethren, and my dear wife, let us be valiant; for the apostle says: “My strength is made perfect in weakness.” II Cor. 12:9. Hence I deem it good, to be in weakness, (mark) if it be followed by being in reproach, distress, persecution, and fear for Christ’s sake.

Yea, if the Lord should count me worthy to testify with my blood to His name, how greatly would I thank Him, for I hope not only to bear these bonds with patience, but also to die for Christ’s sake, that I may finish my course with joy; for I would rather be with the Lord, than live again in this abominable, wicked world; however, His divine will be done. Amen.

And if anything should be defective yet in my life, that I may not have been diligent enough (which I confess), may the Lord blot it out and purge it, through the fire of His love and mercy, in the blood of Jesus Christ through which everything must be purified, and purged. I John 1:7.

Dear brethren, I desire that you will all pray to God for me, that He will keep us through Jesus Christ, our Lord and Saviour. Amen.

Another letter by Thomas van Imbroeck, written in prison to his wife

May grace, peace and mercy from God the heavenly Father, and the pure love of His Son Jesus Christ, be perfect in your heart, my dear wife, that you may thereby be drawn from all visible things, to the invisible and eternal, through the help and co operation of His Holy Spirit, who is the Governor and Guide of the children of God; to Him be glory and praise forever and ever, Amen.

Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ for His great and unspeakable grace, which He has imparted to us through His gracious goodness, and has drawn us into the kingdom of His Beloved Son, through whom we have received redemption from all our sins, in His blood. Eph. 1:3.

Hence it is right and just that we ought not to cease constantly to serve Him with great humility as grateful and obedient children, and not disesteem the grace which has been given us, but diligently consider why and for what purpose it has been given us, namely, that we should use it and get gain by it, that we may hear the sweet voice which says

“Well done, thou good and faithful servant, thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things.” Matt. 25:21.

Be admonished by this, that the merchant sold all that he had, and bought the field in which lay the treasure. Matt. 13:44. Thus you should also think now, that you willingly give your husband to the Lord, like Jephtha, who offered up his daughter to the Lord; or remember also Abraham, the pious father of all the faithful, who did not become weak in faith, but willingly delivered up his son Isaac to show obedience to the mighty God, who gives life and breath to all men, Judg. 11:39; Heb. 11:17.

Remember also patient job, who in his trial with all meekness said: “Naked came I out of my mother’s womb, and naked shall I return thither; the Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away; blessed be the name of the Lord.” Job 1:21.

Oh, James may well say: “Ye have heard of the patience of Job, and have seen the end of the Lord.” Jas. 5:11. And also Paul says: “Consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against himself.” Heb. 12:3. He knew no sin; bur we must confess that we deserve more punishment than we suffer, though the same is profitable, as is written that He chastises us for our benefit, and that all things work together for good to us. Rom. 8:28.

Hence I desire of you, my dear friend, that you be of good cheer in the Lord, and do not grieve, for I have well perceived that you have lost flesh and become emaciated. Rejoice with me, and thank God that we are not bastards, but that He receives us as a Father, yea, as children and fellow heirs of His kingdom, who here on earth receive like reward with His Son, and this for the sake of His testimony.

Why should we not suffer the evil, seeing we have received the good from Him? However, if we would sorrow, we have cause enough for it, for godly sorrow I mean; for we may with truth lament, that we are still very unfit; even as you write me, that you cannot pray well, even as I also, alas I am imperfect. Jas. 4:3. But the reason of it, in my opinion, is this, that we are not sufficiently displeased with ourselves, and also, that we do not perceive the thorns that are in our flesh.

May the Lord have compassion upon us, and open the eyes of our understanding, so that we may hate sin, even as God Himself hates it; for then He takes pleasure in us, even as also holy David when he says: “Have mercy upon me, O Lord, for I am weak: O Lord, heal me, for my bones are vexed. My soul is also sore vexed; but thou, O Lord, how long? Return, O Lord, deliver my soul: oh save me for thy mercies’ sake. . . I am weary with my groaning; all the night make I my bed to swim; I water my couch with my tears.” Ps. 6:2-4, 6.

But where are the tears which we have shed, my dear wife, over our past sins, when our souls were wounded even unto death, yea, sunk in hell? True, we sing: “I acknowledge my transgressions, and my sin is ever before me:” but it were far better for us, to lament from deep distress of heart, and to pray with a broken, contrite and fervent heart, if we experience the same, now that tribulation and suffering happen to us in the flesh.

Thus also Esther learned to pray, where she says: “O my Lord, thou only art our King: help me, desolate woman, which have no helper but thee; deliver us and help me; for thou knowest all things; O Lord, thou knowest that I hate the glory of the unrighteous, and abhor the bed of the uncircumcised, and that I abhor the sign of my high estate.” II Esther 14:3, 15.

We must observe here that the pious woman had an aversion for the costly apparel, and hated it more than she loved it. Do you also beware of it, and reprove it sharply in those whom you see given to it; for it proceeds not from a humble heart. The proverb says: “Don’t put moths into the fur;” neither must we give the flesh occasion for sin, since it is, alas! evil enough without that. Gal. 5:13.

Therefore, my dear sister, do not respect persons; for the faith of Jesus does not suffer respect of persons (Dent. 1:17; Jas. 2:1); but reprove that which is evil with all kindness and humility, out of love, and show yourself in all things a pattern of good works and sobriety to all women, with piety and silence; for he that bridles not his tongue, deceives his own heart, and his religion is vain.

Hence I affectionately exhort you, while you have time now, that you will use all diligence; for it is not enough, that we confess the name of the Lord with the mouth in prison, but we must first demonstrate our confession in power; for we know that he who transgresses out of prison, sins just as much as he that sins in prison, though through weakness, while the other, sins from wantonness.

Therefore take heed to yourselves, and be always prepared; for we know not the hour. Watch therefore, and keep your garments clean, lest you walk naked, and your shame become manifest. Be always ready for conflict; for David says: “Many are the afflictions of the righteous: but the Lord delivereth him out of them all. He keepeth all his bones: not one of them is broken.” Ps. 34:19, 20. “He saveth the poor from the sword of the ungodly, and the needy from the hand of the mighty.”

Job 5:15. Job further says: “Happy is the man whom God correcteth: therefore despise not thou the chastening of the Almighty: for he maketh sore, and bindeth up: he woundeth, and his hands make whole.” 5:17, 18.

Paul also says, that he wants to know Christ, and the power of His resurrection, and the fellowship of His sufferings, being made conformable unto His deaath; if by any means (he says) I might attain unto the resurrection of the dead. Phil. 3:10, 11. Hence we must mourn with Him, that we may also rejoice with Him. Does not Christ say

“Blessed are they that mourn and lament; for they shall be comforted; yea, the tears shall be wiped away.” Matt. 5:4. And the Lord does not forsake the widow that is oppressed, as it is written: “He hears the prayer of the distressed and oppressed, and He does not despise the prayer of the widows, if they pour it out before Him with lamentation and sighing; yea, their tears ascend to heaven, and the Lord will hear them.” Sir. 35:24.

Therefore let us be resigned, and say within ourselves: “O Lord, Almighty King, all things are in Thy power; if it is Thy will to restore, unto me my husband, there is none that can resist Thy will. Thou hast made heaven and earth, and all that is contained in the circuit of heaven. Thou art Lord of all things. Thou preservest us as the apple of Thine eye, and hast said through the mouth of David, that we shall cast our burden upon Thee; for Thou wilt sustain us, and never suffer the righteous to be moved.” Ps. 55:22. Then will your prayer be fulfilled, as you write, me, that you cannot pray otherwise than only: “Lord, Thy will be done.” And I wish to God for you, that this may be found in you in truth, and not as Israel cried to the Lord, when they drew near Him with their mouth, and magnified Him with their tongues; but their heart was not right with Him, and they were not found faithful in His covenant. Isa. 29:13. But they that keep His commandment, shall pray, and whatsoever they shall ask (in accordance with His will) shall be granted unto them. John 15:16.

Hence be of good courage, and bring up your children in gpod manners, and in the fear of God, that their natural propensities may be mortified; and take an example from yourself, how you bring them up in their weakness, with great labor and trouble, and give the breast to them to whom the Lord has,commanded milk to be given.

You are also to give them the rod, according to the command of the Lord, when they transgress and are obstinate; for this is also food for the soul, and drives out the folly which is bound up in their hearts. Prov. 23:13, 14. Remember the words of Sirach, where he says (7:26): “Shew not thyself cheerful to thy daughter, nor laugh with her, lest she become bold against thee, and thou have to bear shame on her account in the end. But teach her the law of our God, that she may put her hope in the Almighty and Most High, and may never forget the benefits bestowed upon us through Christ.”

I also pray you, that they, as far as possible, be kept away from intractable children; do not allow them to run about in the streets, but keep them with you as much as possible, that you may have joy and sorrow with them; and forget not the kind of widow mentioned by Paul in his letter to Timothy (I Tim. 5:4); but place your hope firmly in the Lord, and wait for Him with patience.

Now I understand that you would gladly die; but when I was still with you, and we lived together in peace, then life was no cross for you. Remember therefore now what I often told you, namely, that it is good for the believer to have tribulation and distress, that we may learn to say with Paul: “We groan, earnestly desiring to be clothed upon with our house which is from heaven: if so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked. For we that are in this body, are burdened, and willing rather to be absent from the body, and to be present with the Lord, than to walk in his absence in much affliction.” II Cor. 5:2. Alas! friend, how few there are that say this; I mean among those who enjoy peace and rest.

Therefore thank the Lord, that He has given this grace, and perhaps removed me from your sight for the best; for He is a jealous God; He will be loved the most, and have sole possession of the human heart. And you have also asked Him to remove from your path everything that might be in the way of your salvation. Hence think that He is proving us both, and let us willingly take the yoke upon us, and count it all joy. Jas. 1:2. For what are the sufferings of this world? Nothing but a dream, as David says: “When the Lord turned again the captivity of Zion, we were like them that dream. Then was our mouth filled with laughter.” Psalm 126:1.

Thus it is with us as with a woman in travail; when the child is brought forth, she would not surrender it, because of the former pain. So also we, when we have been delivered from the child, we would not take the whole world for it.

Hence take good heed, that you be not startled or frightened, that the child may be born in due time. Take food and nourishment from the husband Christ, that you may have strength for labor; and neglect not to receive the true food, the Word of God. Remember Israel, who were satiated with bread from heaven. May the Lord give you a sound soul, and a fervent stomach of love, so that the food may be well digested. Amen.

May the grace of the Lord be increased unto you, my dear wife. Be always subject to the God fearing, and associate with the pious, and pray God to keep me in the truth; for truth abides and is strong forever; it lives, and will forever prevail.

Greet all the saints with the kiss of love, and all who love the Lord Jesus, and tell them to be kind; for God is the Hero and Captain, who so faithfully succors in time of need. He is like a shower upon the parched earth in a dry summer. _ Thus He refreshes the afflicted souls, that thirst for Him, He is a shadow from the heat of the sun. Matt. 11:28; Isa. 55:1; 25:4.

Tell the brethren to take care of the novices, and, to pray earnestly for me. I will also pray for them, as much as is in my power: Remember my bonds. The Lord be with your spirit. Amen.

Your dear husband, Thomas van Imbroeck,

imprisoned for the testimony of Jesus Christ.

P. S. This Thomas van Imbroeck composed an excellent confession of baptism, as also a defense against the adversaries, in regard, to the same matter, and delivered it all to the lors of justice of the city of Cologne. Concerning this, see our Account of Holy Baptism, for the year 1558.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 222.

GOVERT JASPERS, PUT TO DEATH A. D. 1558

About this time a lay brother by the name of Govert Jaspers, with two others, left the monastery of the ‘Cross brethren at Goes. However, they did not continue together long; for one of them utterly forsook the good way, and accepted the love of this world; the other, from fear of persecution; went to Friesland, where he became a brother in the church, and died a pious man; but this Govert Jaspers was apprehended by the bailiff, soon after he left the monastery, as he was sitting in the field, reading in a Testament. He was brought to the city of Brussels, in Brabant, where he had to suffer much, yea, finally even death, for the testimony of the truth, in which he steadfastly persevered and thus, as a valiant soldier of Jesus Christ, pressed through the strait gate, in order to take by force’the kingdom of God, which he had preferred far above all the kingdoms of this world.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 223.

MAERTEN BOSSIER SUFFERED, A. D. 1558

About the same time there was apprehended at. Werwijck, in Flanders, for the truth, one brother Maerten Bossier, who, after much temptation and trial, also had to suffer temporal death (by burning); but now the second death shall have no power over him.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 224.

ABSALOM VAN TOMME, OR THE SINGER, A. D. 1558

All that would follow Christ, must take His cross upon them; this was experienced by one brother Absalom van Tomme, or the Singer, who was apprehended for the truth, at Kortrijck, in Flanders, in the year 1558. After he had’ been examined, and had made confession of his faith, he was severely assailed with threats and tortures, in order to cause him to apostatize; but he remained steadfast in everything, and firmly trusted in God, so that he was sentenced to death, and burned, showing himself a good disciple or servant of ‘Christ, who did not wish to be above his Master, but like Him, in order to enter into the kingdom of God, even as Christ had to suffer, to enter into His glory.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 225.

WILLEM VAN HAVERBEKE, A. , D. 1558

William van. Haverbeke also not only suffered persecution for the name of the Lord, but also suffered himself to be apprehended, and to be led before lords and princes, where he freely confessed his faith, and steadfastly continued in the same, no amount of suffering, pain or torment being sufficient to cause him to apostatize, So great was the love of God shed broad in his heart; hence he was finally condemned, and confirmed the same with his death, ,at Kortrijck, in Flanders, in the year 1558.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 226.

DANIEL VERKAMPT, A. D. 1558

About this time, also a young man named Daniel Verkampt, after suffering much per[1]secution, was apprehended at Kortrijck, in Flanders, for living truly according to the Word of God. Being sharply examined by the deans of Rouse and Nlet, he willingly and freely confessed his faith, and said that he would firmly adhere to it even unto death; but of his fellow believers he would betray no one.

Thereupon Ronse and Polet summoned the mother of this young man before them. She was a little old woman, and walked with a staff. When she appeared before them, they told her with severe words, that according to the imperial decree she had forfeited life and property for having harbored her son, whom they had found to be a heretic.

To this she meekly replied: “My lords, shall I forfeit life and property, for having now and then given shelter to .my own son in his distress whom I carried under my heart, brought forth in pain, and nourished in affliction when he is neither a thief nor a rogue, but is called the most excellent young man of our village; and this merely because you say that he is a heretic? I think that if the Emperor were present, from whom you say you have a decree, he would say that you abuse his decree against me, and he would commend me, that the mother’s heart was moved with compassion for her child, that has never merited any tiling else. Truly, my lords; this is contrary to your proper wisdom and urbanity; for, know, that if in that hour when you came to apprehend him, I could have concealed him from you in my body, by carrying him again for nine months, giving him birth, and raising .him, as I have done once, God knows how. gladly I would have cone it.” This she said with such pathos, that all the lords who were present and sat in court declared her innocent; and said that she had not acted contrary to the nature of a true mother’s heart; and hence the mother was set at liberty, but the son had to purchase with fire the constancy of his faith, and the love of God, with which he was inflamed, and was burnt for the testimony of fesus Christ who will make him free for

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 227.

MARCUS DE LEDERSNIJDER, A. D. 1558

Not long after the above, also a brother named Marcus de Ledersnijder was apprehended for the truth, at Kortrijck, in Flanders, who, having been much importuned and tortured, yet constantly remaining steadfast, was condemned to death, and burned with fire, thus offering up his soul to God, who also most graciously accepted it.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 228.

.JACOB DE MELSELAER, A. D. 1558

In the year 1558, Jacob de Melselaer, a brother, was apprehended at Antwerp, for living according to and keeping the Word of God; who, after much examination and torment, as he would not renounce or apostatize, was condemned to death, and brought forth into the marketplace, with a gag in his mouth, to prevent him from speaking. Nevertheless, he went to death with boldness, and valiantly testified with his blood to the faith he had confessed.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 229.

LOUWIJS DE WEVER, A. D. 1558

In this same year brother Louwijs de Wever was beheaded in prison at Antwerp, for the confession of and steadfast adherence to his faith.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 230.

FRANS TIBAN AND LITTLE DIRK, A. D. 1558

A short time after this, also two brethren named Frans Tiban and Little Dirk, were apprehended for their faith, at Antwerp, examined, tortured, af . flicted with much torment, and, finally, as they would in no wise apostatize, condemned to death, and beheaded in prison.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 231.

HENDERICK LEERVERKOOPER, ANTHONIS AND DIRK DE SCHILDER, A.D. 1558

Three brethren, namely, Henderick Leerverkooper, Anthonis and Dirk de Schilder, were also apprehended at Antwerp, for the truth; who, as diligent followers, and true sheep of Christ, had to taste death for His sake, being executed with the sword.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 232.

WAECHLING DIRKS, MAERTEN SCHOENMAECKER, AND ADRIAEN PIETERS, A. D. 1558

In the year 1558, Waechling Dirks, Maerten Schoenmaecker, and Adriaen Pieters, all three of them natives of Wijnckel, were apprehended for the Gospel and the divine truth, and as they steadfastly adhered to the same, without departing therefrom, all three were finally condemned at Gravenhage, in Holland, and put to death, as pious witnesses of Jesus Christ, and are now awaiting the crown of life.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 233.

WOUTER VAN HONSCHOTEN, A. D. 1558

In this year, a young brother named Wouter van Honschoten was apprehended, at Honschoten, in Flanders, for following the Word of God, and as he freely confessed his faith, and would in no wise depart from it, he was finally sentenced to death and to the fire, and was burnt as a pious witness of God.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 234.

JACOB DE SWARTE, HANSKEN VAN DEN BROECKE, AND OTHERS, A. D. 1558

In the year 1558, a brother named Jacob de Swarte (son of Jan de Swarte), and Hanscken van den Broecke, went from Ostende to Bruges, to hear the preaching of the Word of God, and were apprehended these, together with others. No sufferings being sufficient to deter or separate them from the love of God, they were finally sentenced to death, and thus valiantly ended their lives for the testimony of the Gospel, about St. John’s day, in midsummer.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 235.

HANS DEN DUYTSCH, A. D. 1558

About this time, also a brother named Hans den Duytsch was apprehended at Antwerp; who freely confessed his faith, and would firmly adhere to it; for he chose rather to die a temporal death for the truth, and thus gain eternal life, than to purchase a short wicked life with everlasting death. They had him beheaded in the prison, whereupon they, like madmen, threw his body into the Scheldt.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 236.

SANDER HENDRICKS, HANS DE SMIT, HANS VAN BURCULO, PIETER IN DE VETTEWARIJE, ARENT AND GERAERT PASSEMENTWERKER, IN THE YEAR 1558

Very soon after, also six brethren, namely, Sander Hendricks, Hans de Smit, Hans van Burculo, Pieter in de Vettewarije, Arent and Geraert Passementwerker, were publicly put to death for the truth in the marketplace, in .the presence of all the people. They all valiantly confessed the name of Christ, and are now waiting for the crown of glory, which is promised to all heroes of the Lord.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 237.

GRIETGEN, TANNEKEN, LIJNTGEN, AND STIJNTGEN OF AIX LA CHAPELLE, A. D. 1558

Not long after the above, also four sisters, named Grietgen, Tanneken, Lijntgen and Stijntgen of Aix la Chapelle were apprehended at Antwerp, on account of thir faith, and severely examined; but as they could in no wise be moved therefrom, and fought as heroines for the name of Christ, always firmly adhering to the truth, they were finally tied crooked and drowned in prison.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 238.

JANNEKEN AND NOELE, A.D. 1558

There was also a young maiden named Janneken apprehended for her faith, at Antwerp; who, when she appeared before the lords, freely confessed her faith. The Margrave said: “Janneken, if you will renounce, I will show you favor; do according to my will, and I will give you your life.” But she replied: “The life that you would give me, I desire not; for your promises are vain and as wavering as a reed, and would only bring me into greater sorrow: cursed is every one that trusts in man.” Jer. 17:5.

There was a preacher named Balthazar, who endeavored to make her believe that God was in the sacrament; however, she would not confess it, but said: “You thus disgrace God in your body; but read the Lord’s Prayer once.” And when he read it, she said: “There, you see, you read that He is in heaven, and how dare you say then, that He is in the sacrament?”

In the court she was asked by the bailiff, whether she was rebaptized. She said: “Question me in regard to my faith, and I will freely confess it to you; or are you ashamed of it? I confess one baptism, which must follow faith, and does not pertain to infants, but requires previous amendment of life.” The bailiff said: “We have done enough to gain you; if you had suffered yourself to be prevailed upon to recant, you should have done well.” She replied: “You have loved my flesh, but not my soul, which you would have gladly devoured; but God will receive it as a child, and make it an heir. And though you are now a bailiff in your glory, you will deplore it in the judgment of God, and wish that you had rather been a herdsman* in the fear of God.” Thereupon she was sentenced to death, and, having commended her spirit into the hands of God, was drowned in a tub, together with another woman, named Noele.

* See note in a former page.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 239.

ADRIAEN VAN HEE, JOGS MEEUWENS, WILLEM, GOOSSEN AND EGBERT DE HOEDEMAECKER, AND LAMBERT VAN DOORNICK, A. D. 1558

As the Jews in the time of the apostles envied the assemblies of the Christians, and disturbed them wherever they could, so have also their successors, the ministers of antichrist, universally done, which appeared also in the year 1558, near Doornick, where some Christians and faithful children of God had assembled, in order to be refreshed, edified and bettered by the preaching of the Word of God. They were also spied out, dispersed, partly scattered, and six of them apprehended, namely, Adriaen van Hee, cutler, Joos Meeuwens, Willem de Hoedemaecker, Goossen de Hoedemaecker, Egbert de Hoedemaecker, and Lambert van Doornick. They were together brought to Doornick, and having been imprisoned there a fortnight, they were condemned to death for their steadfast adherence to the true faith in God, and taken without Doornick, into a forest belonging under the jurisdiction of Hainault, and there burnt. as pious witnesses of God, who shall not taste the fire of hell, but shall live in joy with all the chosen of the Lord.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 240.

JORIS WIPPE, JOOSTEN’S SON, PUT TO DEATH AT DORTRECHT, A. D. 1558

Joris Wippe, when he still lived in the darkness of popery, was a burgomaster at Meenen in Flanders, his native place; but having subsequently come to the knowledge of the Gospel, he had to flee the country, and went to live at Dortrecht, in Holland, where he established himself as clothdyer. When he had lived there for a while, and was becoming known, he, through the instigation of the enemies of the truth, was summoned to appear before the lords in the large church. Somewhat alarmed on this account, Joris consulted with several drapers, for whom he dyed, and who were men of influence, as to what he should do. They, placing entire confidence in the magistracy, deemed it advisable that he should appear before them, and hear what they had to say to him.

When he came there, and the lords saw him, they were filled with consternation, and would have preferred that he had taken their summons as a warning to secretly make his escape, since they did not thirst much for innocent blood; but as he had appeared, the bailiff, when Joris was about to leave the church, seized him as one who, according to the imperial decree, had forfeited life and property. This happened on the 28th of April, 1558.

After his apprehension, the lords tried every means to save him from death; he was sent to Gravenhage (that is, to the court of Holland), and there examined; but as he was a resident of Dordrecht, and had been apprehended there, he was sent back thither, and ultimately put to death there.

He left behind him a good testimony as regards his liberality to the poor; for when he was sentenced to death, the executioner lamented with tears in his eyes, that he had to put to death a man who had so often fed his wife and children, and would rather forego his office, than put to death this man, who had done so much good to him and others, and had never harmed any one. Hence he was finally drowned, in the night, in a wine cask filled with water, by one of the thiefcatchers, who, at the command of the lords, performed the executioner’s office on him, pushing him backward into the water. Thus he offered up his life to the Lord, on the first of October, being forty one years old. The next day he was hung by his feet to the gallows, in the place of execution, as an object of derision to the people, being thus, like his Master, numbered among the malefactors. The day following, several criminals were scourged and banished; whereupon the executioner, after he had executed this punishment, still lamenting the death of Joris Wippe, said: “They have crucified Christ, and released Barabbas.”

He wrote several letters in prison, three of which have come into our possession. He doubtless would have written more; but great watchfulness was exercised that he should have no ink, so that he wrote his last letter (to his children) with mulberry juice.

NOTE. Inasmuch as we, after long search in the archives of this city, found the sentence of death of this friend of God, Joris Wippe, and copied it ourselves from the criminal records of this city, we deem it well to add it here, so that the truth of the above account concerning the death of this man may appear the more clearly and incontrovertibly.

Sentence of death of Joris Wippe done and pronounced in the chamber (of justice), the 4th o f August, 1558

Whereas Joris Wippe, Joosten’s son, born at Meenen, in Flanders, has dared to have himself rebaptized, and has held* pernicious views concerning baptism, according to testi[1]mony and truth, and all the evidence which the judges and the council have seen and heard with regard to it, and according to his own confession, therefore, he shall, to the honor of God,t and the edification of the lords and the city,*** be drowned in a cask, and his body then be brought to the place of execution, and there be hung to the gallows, and his property shall be confiscated, and placed in the lord’s exchequer.

Extracted from the book o f criminal records o f the city o f Dortrecht, commenced on the last o f October, 1554, and ended on the 16th o f June, 1573

This is the first sentence of death publicly pronounced upon any one with regard to matters of faith, which we found in this book. As to whether it was pronounced in the chamber of justice, in the presence of the lords alone, or publicly proclaimed in court, before all men, is not expressed; nor is it of much importance to know. This much is certain, that his death resulted in consequence.

But since, according to the testimony of old writers, the executioner was not willing to execute this man, and the lords of justice themselves were not a little troubled in this matter, though they had allowed themselves to be persuaded by the priests and monks, the execution of the sentence pronounced was postponed for over seven weeks, namely, from the 4th of August until the first of October, A. D. 1558.

The following night, having commended his soul into the hands of God, he was drowned in a wine cask, by,one of the thiefcatchers, as related above, in the Vuylgate at Dortrecht, where he was imprisoned.

* Has held,” etc.; an error of the writer of this sentence; for Joris still held these views at that very time.

** How can God be honored by what lie has forbidden?

*** What edification could the lords derive therefrom, who, by doing this, made them[1]selves tyrants, yea, murderers?

Further Observation. According to John van Beverwijck’s account of the government of the city of Dortrecht, the following persons sat in court when sentence of death was passed upon this pious man

Adriaen van Blyenberg Adriaens (who also sat in court when sentence was passed upon Digna Pieters), bailiff of Dortrecht; together with nine judges: Mr. T. Schoock Sir Pieters; Cornelis Krooswijck Jans; Frans Anthoniss; Mr. Aert van der Lede Sir Staess; Willem Boucquet Blasiuss; Adriaen van Nispen Gerrits; Frans Adriaens; Heyman van Bleyenbergh Adriaens; Cornelis van Beveren Claess.

But whether they all unanimously passed this sentence, is not stated; however, it appears that the majority concurred therein, which can not have taken place without grief and compunction of conscience on their part, since but a short time before they had sought to get rid of the doomed man, and for this purpose had sent him to the Hague, to the court of Holland, that he might be judged there; but when he returned they sentenced him to death certainly a lamentable matter on their part; but on the part of the martyr a matter of rejoicing, since death was for him the entrance to an eternal and blissful life.

The first letter of Joris Wipe, written to his wife, when he was sent from. Dortrecht to the Hague

The eternal joy and gladness which ear has not heard, nor eye seen, nor has entered into the heart of man, this same joy and gladness I wish you my dearest wife and sister, whom I love in God, for a heartfelt salutation. Amen.

My most beloved wife and sister in the Lord, I wish you the joy of the Holy Ghost in your heart, for a heartfelt greeting in God our Saviour and Lord; which joy of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, long suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance; against such there is no law; and they that are Christ’s have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts. Gal. 5:22-24.

Therefore my dear wife in the Lord, take heed to yourself, that you abound with this precious Spirit; for of that with which one is filled He will bring forth. Regard not the joy and pleasure of this world; “for whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap. For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption: but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting.” Gal. 6:7, 8. O dear sister in the Lord, let us “no be weary in well doing; for in due season we shall reap if we faint not. As we have therefore opportun[1]ity, let us do good unto all men, especially unto them who are of the household of faith.” Gal. 6:9. Hence, pray always with all prayer, watching and supplication in the Spirit, in all your requests to the Lord (Eph. 6:18), and let your modesty and obedience, and your love to God, be an example and pattern to all our dear obedient children, whom the holy Lord has given us, to the praise and glory of His Father. And use diligence in teaching and admon[1]ishing them; and chastise them, lest the Lord requires them at your hands. Do your very best, so that I may see you all again at the resurrection of the just. Luke 14:14. Be well content, and always fix your heart and mind upon the living God; for He will not forsake the widow and the fatherless; but His eyes behold the afflicted widows and fatherless, and His ear is open unto their prayer. Hence, be patient, and commit all your concerns to the Lord; He will be a kind Protector to you. If you remain faithful to Him, He will be faithful to you; He will not be wanting on His part.

I further let you know, that my mind and heart are still fixed upon the living God, and I trust by His great mercy not to separate from Him, and I daily wait for my redemption. I thought that your sister had just come in time to witness my offering. I knew nothing to the contrary for a time; but my hour had not come yet the Lord knows how to reserve His own for the proper time. O dear wife, pray the Lord for me as long as I am in this poor, weak flesh. I trust to remember you also in my prayers, and I most affectionately thank you in the Lord for sending me so kind an exhortation, which is food for the soul; I also thank you for the temporal things.

Herewith I commend you to Almighty God, and to the Word of His grace. Amen. Greet all the brethren and sisters much in the Lord.

Written by me, Joris Wippe, your husband and brother in the Lord, imprisoned at the Hague, in Holland, for the testimony of Jesus Christ.

The second letter o f Joris WiQQe, written to his urife, when he, through those of Dordrecht, day imprisoned at ,the Hague

Everlasting joy, grace and peace from God our heavenly Father, through Jesus Christ our Lord and Saviour, and the joy of the Holy Ghost in your heart and conscience, be with you, my most beloved wife and sister in the LordJ wish it to you as an affectionate salutation in the Lord, and to all our dear children, whom God has given us; to Him be praise forever and ever. Amen.

My most dearly beloved wife and sister in the Lord, I salute you with a loving heart in the Lord with the salutation of Christ, and also all my dear obedient children, whom the holy Lord has given us to the Oraise .and glory of His. Father. My most beloved wife in the Lord, I also inform you with joy that my mind, heart and soul are still fixed upon the living God and Father, through Jesus Christ His dear, beloved Son, our Saviour; and I trust, through His fatherly lave, which He shows to me poor, unprofitable servant, through His great mercy, not to separate from Him and His holy Word; for His Word is truth, and His commandment, life everlasting. He went before us with much misery and tribulation; we must follow His footsteps, since the servant is not above his Lord. For He has so kindly admonished us with regard to this, saying: “If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you, if they have excommunicated me, they will also excommunicate you; and all these things will they do unto you, because they have known neither me nor my Father.” John 15:20, 21.

Hence, my dear wife, whom I love in God, be well content, and fix your whole heart and hope upon the living God; He will not leave you an afflicted widow, with all your fath[1]erless children; for His eyes are upon the righteous, and His ears are open unto their cry, and He will succor the cause of the widow and the fatherless. Ps. 34:15.

Therefore, my dearly beloved wife, take the Almighty God for your Protector, and plant a valiant spirit into your heart, like the Maccabean mother with her seven sons. II Macc. 7. Pray the holy Lord for wisdom and understanding, and in all your concerns pray God with supplication in the Spirit, that you may bring up all our olive plants (Ps. 128:3) to His honor and the magnifying of His holy name, so that they may not be required at your hands. So far you have done your best with admonishing and chastising; keep them thus with the Lord’s help. Always submit yourself to the elders of the church; for they watch for your souls [as they that must give account] that they may do it with joy. Heb. 13:17. And if you need counsel or help in any matter, consult with the elders, as we have hitherto done. Use hospit[1]ality and forget not to communicate. I Peter 4:9; Heb. 13:16. Think often of the poor, afflicted widow (Matthew 12:42; 43), who threw but two mites into the treasury; Verily, said Christ, she hath cast more in, than they all that you may be found a true widow before the Lord, who has washed the saints’ feet, relieved the afflicted, brought up children in the fear of God, and diligently followed every good work. I Tim. 5:10. Pray the Lord diligently to rule you with His divine Spirit, since He is the true Comforter of all the children of God; that you may live your widowhood to His praise and honor, as long as it is His pleasure. I sincerely thank you people much for the love you have shown me in the kind exhortation you have sent me. I have also very earnestly prayed the Lord for you, and hope to do so .as long as I shall be in this temporal life. Remember me also in your prayers, until I have put off this mortal clothing. II Esd. 2:45.

Herewith I commend you people to Almighty God, and to the Word of His grace, and take leave forever until at the resurrection of the just. Then, I trust, we shall meet in. one fold. Then shall we hear the sweet voice of our Bridegroom: “Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the world.” Matt. 25:34. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection; on such the second death hath no power. But we shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with Him a thousand years; for Christ is the resurrection and the life, and we must be partakers of Him, if we are to hear that voice. Rev. 20:6; Rom. 8:11.

Salute me the friends much in the Lord, especially those of Meenen, and Claes Moykaert and Janneken his wife; and greet Victor Martens I saw him at Dordrecht, when I lay in the den of lions and greet all that fear the Lord, and exhort them to diligence, that we may all meet together in the new Jerusalem. The God of peace be with you. Phil. 4:9. Greet your sister much and all that are with her.

Written by me, Joris Wippe, your husband and brother in the Lord, in bonds at the Hague, in Holland.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 241.

THE THIRD’LETTER OF JORIS WIPPE, TO HIS CHIL;DREN, WHEN HE WAS RETURNED FROM THE HAGUE TO DORDRECHT

My dearly beloved and obedient children, I wish you an honorable, virtuous and godly life in the fear of God, all the days of your life, to the praise of the Father, and the salvation of your souls, as an affectionate greeting. Amen.

My most beloved sons, all three of you, you are well aware now, I trust, that I am in bonds here for the testimony of Christ our Saviour, to the praise of His Almighty Father, and wait with patience daily, when it pleases Him to offer, up my body and soul to the magnifying of His holy name. I entreat you, my dear sons, with aged Tobias, that you will honor your poor bereaved mother, who is deprived of everything for the name of the Lord, all the days of your life; for she brought you forth with great suffering and pain, which I well know, and has with great care and diligence helped to bring you so far with the help of the Lord. Tob. 4:3. I have also been your protector hitherto, with great care and diligence to bring you up in the fear of God, to His honor. Now it is the will of the Lord, that we must part; but let it not grieve you. For if you pursue virtue, and walk in the fear of God, and keep His commandments all the days of your life, we shall hereafter, meet in one fold (John 10:16) with all God’s chosen children, at the resurrection of the just. And I admonish you with Tobias, that you will fear God all the days of your life, never consent to sin, nor transgress God’s commandments; and that you will eat your bread with the hungry, and give alms of that which the Lord gives you. In short, I give you the same testament which Tobias gave his son; you are able to read. I pray that you will often read it. And all that our holy fathers commanded their children, I also leave unto you; may you diligently observe it. And I now bless you all my obedient, most dearly beloved children, with that God with whom Abraham, Isaac and Jacob and all God’s chosen friends, blessed their children. Further, I admonish you Joos, as my eldest son, that you and Hansken, my second son, will be the protectors of your poor mother, in the fear of God, all the days of your life. And I also charge you, Barbertgen, my dear daughter, to be obedient to your mother, and to help care for all your little sisters, and for Pierken. Learn also to read, and be diligent in every good work, that you may, spend your life in holiness and in all the fear of God, like Sarah, the wife of young Tobias (Tobit 3:15), and associate not with the wanton and frivolous daughters of this world, whose end will. be destruction; but be sober, honorable and just in all your dealings, so that you may be prudent, being adorned with every virtue, and that where Christ our Bridegroom comes you may be ready with the five wise virgins, to enter with the Bridegroom into the kingdom of His Father. And now I charge you, Joos and Hansken, that together with Barbertgen, your obedient sister, you will care for your three little sisters, and for Pierken, and teach them to read and to work, so that they may grow up in all righteousness, to the honor of God and the salvation of their souls. Be diligent to work with your hands that which is honorable, remembering the words of the apostle: “It is more blessed to give than to receive;” so that you may not be burdensome to any through idleness. Eph. 4:28; Acts 20:35. Remain with your mother as long as it please the Lord, and in all things show yourselves a pattern of.good works. Tit. 2:7. But if ye be servants, I exhort you, to be obedient to your lord or master, and to please them in all things, not answering again, not purloining, but showing good fidelity in all things; that you may adorn the doctrine of God our Saviour in all things. For the grace of God .f that bringeth salvation] hath appeared to all men, teaching us that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present world; looking for that blessed hope and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ; who gave Himself for us, that He might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto Himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works. Tit. 2:9;14. I admonish you all, my dear children, that you will do this; and comfort your mother, and often, when you have time, read to her a chapter or two. And spend the time which God gives you, in all sobriety and righteousness, with prayer and supplecation to God, that He would keep you from the evil. Have no fellowship with the children of this world, that you may not become partakers of their evil deeds; always walk with wise men, and you shall become wise, namely, strong and very bold, so that you may eschew evil. Do all things ac[1]cording to the law of God,, and depart neither to the right nor to the left; neither add nor take away therefrom, so that you may walk wisely whithersoever you go. Be not terrified; for the Lord your God is with you wherever you go, and will be your Protector. Always speak the truth, and let not your mouth become accustomed to lying, for the mouth that belieth, slayeth the soul; but when you speak, speak the Word of God, and .the Lord your God will bring you from righteousness to righteousness; for nothing is hid before Him; His eyes are as a flame of fire. Zech. 8:16; Lev. 19:11; Rev. 1:14.

Herewith I take leave from you forever, my dear children, until at the resurrection, and commend you all to Almighty God and to the Word of His grace. Amen. And may God’s Spirit ever be present with you, to comfort and strengthen you in all righteousness.

Written by me, Joris Wippe, your father, imprisoned at Dordrecht, in the huylgate, for the testimony o f Jesus Christ.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 242.

HANS SMIT, HENDRICK ADAMS, HANS BECK, MATTHIJS SMIT, DILEMAN SNIJDER, AND SEVEN OTHERS, A. D. 1558

In the year 1558, Brother Hans Smit, a minister of the Word of God, was sent forth by the church to seek and gather those that were eager for the truth. Acts 13:3. When he therefore, being divinely called, undertook to travel through the Netherlands, he, together with five brethren and six sisters, was apprehended in the city of Aix la Chapelle, on the ninth of January. While they were assembled there in a house, to speak of the Word of God, and were engaged in prayer, many servants and children of Pilate came there in the night through treachery, with spears, halberds, and bare swords, and well provided with ropes and bonds, and surrounded the house, and bound and apprehended these children of God. They even took with them a mother with her infant that lay in the cradle. But the prisoners were valiant and comforted one another, to be undismayed, since they were imprisoned for the truth of God; and being thus of good cheer, they began to sing for joy. They were very soon separately confined, in which the sisters rejoiced, and sang, so that the people were astonished. In the morning they were brought before the judge, who talked with each separ[1]ately, and then remanded them to prison, when he perceived their steadfastness. However, the next day the minister was again summoned before the lords, that he should tell them, how many he had baptized, who they were and where the church held their meetings. But he told them, that they should know that he would rather lose his life (John 15: 13) than by telling this become a traitor, whereupon he was tortured and racked for about a quarter of an hour, to which he willingly submitted, himself taking off his clothes, and going to the rack. When they could accomplish nothing by it, they went away, but soon returned, and said: “You must tell us. what we have asked you, or we shall torture you so as to rack your limbs asunder.” They also questioned him with regard to infant baptism. He replied that infant baptism was a human institution, and that as such he regarded it, and not as the true Christian baptism.

They also asked him what he thought of the sacrament. He replied, “I think much of it; but that which the priests use is not at all the true supper of Christ, but a piece of idolatry.”

Thereupon they bound him hand and foot, and tied to his feet a large stone weighing little less than a hundred pounds, and thus drew him up, so that the ring on the stone broke, and the stone remained on the ground. But they took a rope, fastened it to the stone, in place of the broken ring, and hung the stone to his foot, and left him suspended thus for some time; however, they could not accomplish their purpose. Hence they let him down, and put him in prison until Sunday morning, when the lords came from the city with seven priests, who asked him concerning his calling; whereupon he said that he had not put himself into the ministry, but God and His Spirit in His church; for as God sent His Son, and the Son the apostles into all the world, so He still sends His ministers through His Spirit, that they should first preach the Word of God, and then baptize such as hear, understand and believe it, but not young infants. They also asked him concerning the magistracy, whether he regarded it as Christian or not. He replied that in the first place he regarded them as ministers of God, but that they were deceived and wrongly taught by the priests, and not incorporated into the Christian church. They also inquired of him the origin of the magis[1]tracy. He replied that office and power are of God. They then asked him, whether they were Christians. He answered that if they denied and forsook themselves, took up the cross, abandoned their tyranny and pomp, and followed Christ, they could be Christians, not otherwise. They also interrogated him with regard to swearing. He said that Christ had forbidden it. And much more, which it would take too long to write.

Finally they asked him concerning the incarnation of Christ. He said that he believed that Christ was true God and true man, sin alone excepted. At last they told him, that if he would renounce his baptism, and confess that he had erred, they would show him favor. But he replied that he had taught the pure truth, so he would adhere to it. Thereupon they said that he was in their city, and that he could not do so there; and that if they did not punish this, the king or the new Emperor should punish them on their bodies; thus they defended themselves like Pilate. But the brother said that it would go hard with them for this; for though God forgave every sin, yet He should judge the innocent blood, and they should not think that they should escape punishment, if they killed him, since the matter should come before Christ, who should judge it, and take care of it, at His day. After this they put him back into prison, where they left him until Monday evening, when the judge came again, with several others, and also a monk, to dispute with him. But they did not ac[1]complish much, for he put the monk to utter confusion, so that the latter was glad to get away. Many other monks and priests were sent yet, to dispute with him; but they were all put to shame and derision, and were not able to cause this pious man to apostatize. Shortly after they were brought forth again and examined; but God continually gave them bold ut[1]terance, and wisdom, so that they could find no fault, or cause of death in him, save only that they did not sufficiently esteem the Emperor. At one time they brought to Brother Henderick alone a subtle serpent and blasphemer, and said: “You don’t want any ecclesiastics (monks and priests); hence we have brought to you a learned layman, to instruct you.” But Henderick said that he did not want to be instructed by him, unless he were sufficiently in[1]structed by God and His Word, since he did not want to seek life from the dead. This learned man then wanted to prove infant baptism, asserting that the apostles had ordained it. But Henderick replied and spoke to him in such a manner that he had to confess openly, that no infants were baptized in the days of the apostles, and that they had no faith during their infancy. This, Henry wrote upon the table with a piece of chalk, and called upon the obstinate lords to bear witness to it, and also how he had been silenced. He further said: “Thus will all your learned men be confounded before the Word of the Lord.”

Several of the lords said that if these should be put to death, they should leave home. Once the brethren and sisters were all twelve left together from four o’clock in the morning until ten in the evening. They were joyful and of good cheer, and conversed with one another from the Word of God, and began to pray and praise God.

Brother Hans, as the minister, led them in prayer, as loud as he could, so that the people ran together and listened. But when the lords heard of this, they sent the bailiff thither, who asked them why they had made such a loud noise. They replied that they had been praying; however, they had concluded just before he came. Brother Matthias said: “We will call upon God whether anybody opposes or not.” In the evening about ten o’clock they were separated again, and led away. On their way through the city, they joyfully sang, and made known their faith. Some of the councilors were bloodthirsty, and desired to put them to death; but others were opposed to it; for they felt persuaded, and confessed, that they were innocent. The executioner came at least five times, expecting to execute them, but his intention was frustrated each time. They intended to execute the minister and Brother Henderick (who had defended themselves and contradicted the most) first; if perhaps the others might be deterred thereby. When the minister heard that he was to die, he commenced to sing joyfully and thanked God for it, and earnestly besought Him to count him acceptable.

The 23d of August was the day fixed for the execution of the minister, Hans, and brother Henderick. They were brought before the court into the vault near the pillory. Much people flocked together, also some who were their friends, and had sent them food and drink. They went smilingly through the people to the place of execution, and seeing the great concourse of people coming from every direction, the minister said: “O what a beautiful feast day we shall have, since so much people are coming.” They were very joyful, and hoped to get into paradise the same day, to their brethren and sisters that had preceded them, and to all the pious, of whom he had known very many. Revelation 6:11. There also came two monks, who sought to mislead them with false doctrine. For awhile the minister contradicted them, showing them how deceitfully they dealt; but finally he refused to speak with them any longer, and said: “I will adhere to the truth, and the hour of my departure is at hand; I have something else to attend to now, than to talk with you.” When the time had come that sentence was to be passed upon them, the seven judges could not agree in the sentence, and sent word to them, that they would send them another learned man to instruct them, whom if they should hear, they would defer the matter for their best; otherwise they would have to put them to death, though they did not like to do it. But Hans and Henderick boldly said they would remain steadfast, and depart from the truth neither to the right nor to the left, and that on their account they need not spare them or delay any longer, but might pass sentence; but if they thereby sought more accusation against them, they acquiesced in what it pleased the Lord to do. The lords put their heads together, and dismissed the people as[1]sembled. When the two men perceived that sentence was not passed, they were sorry, since they had completely resigned themselves to death, and thought that they had contended long enough against the wiles of the serpent. Thus the multitude dispersed, leach going to his own, like people that had lost a battle. When evening came, they had to go back to prison, which caused them sorrow, since they had hoped now to seal the truth with their blood; but they had to wait for another time. Their being taken back to prison, caused much thought among the people; some said that God opposed the matter, and had frustrated it.

One of the councilors had firmly resolved that their execution should take place at the end of eight days, and not be deferred any longer; however, this also proved futile; for they remained in prison until in autumn, and had to suffer and be tempted much yet; after which they were condemned and executed.

Hans Smit, as the minister, was first executed. When being led through the city, he sang joyfully; he did not speak much afterwards, but went briskly to the place of execution, as a patient, dumb lamb. There he was strangled at the stake with a rope, and then bound fast with a chain, and singed with fire. Thus he offered his sacrifice, on the 19th of October, A. D. 1558. Three days after, the others were brought forth, and sentenced to death, namely, Henderick Adams and his brother in law, Hans Beck. There was one among the councilors at Aix la Chapelle, who was always violently opposed to the brethren, and hence it happened on one occasion, when they were disputing with Henderick, and the latter would not be moved, that this councilor became angry, and said: “Away with them, away with them, to death and the fire; for all is lost on them; no pardon should be offered them any more,” etc. But Brother Henderick said to him: “You will not live to see my death;” which was verified, for he died three days before Henderick, on the same day that the minister Hans Smit was executed. When on his deathbed, and near his end, he fell into great despair, plucked out his beard, and cried out most dreadfully, declaring that he had judged many persons, and had certainly sinned therein, and that God would punish him for his bloodthirstiness. He also said many other things of a similar character. Ps. 55:23.

Now when Brother Henderick Adams and the other brother were led to death, the executioner bound his hands so tightly that his fingers turned black; but he lifted up his hands to God, praising Him, that he was counted worthy to suffer this. In the meantime the bonds on his hands became loose. They were tied again, just as hard as before; but it was of no avail; for When he lifted up his hands again, the bonds fell off as before, which occurred several times, so that the judge became angry, and said to the executioner, that he should bind them fast; but the executioner replied: “You can easily see that binding is of no use here.” The last time Henderick flung the bond away among the people, so that he was not bound any more, and said: “It is not God’s will, that I should be bound.” He also said that such violence was contrary to God, and continued to speak boldly unto the end. Thereupon these two brethren, Henderick Adams and his brother in law were (like previously the minister) strangled at the stake, with a rope, and then bound to the stake with a chain, and singed with fire; which took place on the 22nd day of the month of October, A. D. 1558. A great number of people were present on this occasion, as was also the case afterwards when the brethren Matthijs Smit and Dileman Snijder were executed, on the fourth of January, 1559. Thus all five valiantly and steadfastly testified with their blood to the divine truth, though some of them had not yet become united with the church.

The sixth brother that had been apprehended with the others, through much disputation with the ungodly, apostatized from his faith; but after he was released he sincerely bewailed his apostasy, earnestly and truly repented, and again joined the church. The six sisters that had been apprehended at the same time, were severely scourged with rods, and then allowed to go their way, and thus returned joyful in the Lord, and constant in faith, to their fellow believers that were known to them:

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 243.

GOTTHARD OF NONENBERG AND PETER KRAMER, A. D. 1558

Gotthard of Nonenberg and Peter Kramer were both of them faithful men, who walked to edification among the brethren in the duchy of Berg, where the truth of the Gospel began to shine again at that time, and very many came to the faith and knowledge of the truth. Thus these two men were called and chosen ministers of the church and providers for the poor [deacons], which office they assumed, and for a time faithfully discharged, and as they sought to live godly in Christ Jesus, the consequence was that they had to suffer persecution, as also appeared, since both were apprehended in one night, and brought to Winnick. There the steward took them, to vent upon them his arrogance, and to treat them with contumely. But they firmly resolved in their hearts, to adhere to the truth.

They lay there in prison a long time, and had to endure many temptations and conflicts in order to make them forsake the truth, in which case they should be free to return to their wives and children; and their lives should be spared. But the love which they had for their Lord would not permit them to abandon the truth, and turn to the doctrines of men. They much rather forsook their wives and children, and their temporal possessions, yea, finally even their lives, flesh and blood, which they would rather give for a spoil, that they might enjoy the crown, and that their names might be found in the book of life. When the time for their trial had come, they were brought before the learned, who employed many subtle stratagems against them. But these men, with the divine help, repelled all their subtle and insidious wiles undauntedly and fearlessly, and sought no other counsel or way; but as Christ had gone before, so they endeavored to bear His cross after Him; whereupon they were sentenced to be executed with the sword.

When brought forth from prison, to be taken to the place of execution, these men were and remained firm and immovable as a wall, and determined to adhere to the truth, and not to separate from the faith. When all saw their boldness, and perceived that they were upright, pious persons, and had to die simply on account of their faith, nearly every one wept; the steward, the judges, deputy, and executioner as well as the common people. But the hearts of these people were full of gladness, and they joyfully sang with a cheerful mind. Again they were approached with various wiles, the comfort of life being held out to them, in order to bring them into despondency. This continued for a long time, until two o’clock in the afternoon; so long did the steward delay the matter, thinking to intimidate them, in hopes that they should turn. For this reason he made strenuous efforts to bring them over to his views, so as to induce them to go to church, and hear the doctrine of the priests. But when the steward did not succeed in bringing them over to his views, he called the execu[1]tioner, into whose hands the prisoners were delivered. The executioner acted with reluctance, and received them with tears; for his heart misgave him. But Gotthard said to him: “How I have longed for this day; why do you delay so long?” When the executioner began to bind them, he said to them: “Dear men, be not afraid; for Christ also was bound innocently.” When the steward heard these words he said to the executioner: “You must not speak in this manner.” Then Peter said, “We will adhere firmly to the covenant of the Lord, which we trust we shall not break.” Thereupon Gotthard began to speak, and said: “Here we must suffer tribulation. He that would hereafter be crowned, must fight valiantly now. As the bridegroom went before, so the .bride must enter into joy through much suffering and tribulation. This we are taught by the words of Christ. The fact that the Lord was executed between two murderers, lightens the cross and affliction; hence we fear neither slaying nor killing. For if they have done this in the green tree, what shall be done in the dry? Luke 23:31. The servants of God must drink the sour wine now here upon earth; but when we get to Christ, we shall drink new and sweet wine with Him. Matt. 26:29. We must first bear afflic[1]tion.” With this, they reached forth their hands, and willingly suffered themselves to be bound, which astonished many. Yea, the common people were amazed, and said: “What marvelous thing behold we here I these men so willing to go to death, when they could easily obtain their liberty.” Gotthard said: “We do not die, but pass through death into life eternal, to God and to all His dear children; of this we have a sure hope; hence accept this death with joy, and trust that we shall please God.” When the time had come for them to die, they rose to their feet, called upon God in heaven, and, as brethren in Christ, and as a token of brotherly love and unity, kissed each other with the sweet kiss of peace, as those that were united with God, and were thus beheaded standing. But since they were executed unjustly, the executioner said with great fear and trepidation, that he should never execute such men again.

After their heads had been severed from their bodies, the common people began to go home; but the steward called out to them, saying: “Don’t be in such a hurry, but help bury these pious men first; they did not die for any crime; they are neither thieves nor murderers; they were pious of life and conduct; they embraced a faith which the lords and princes could not understand, and hence they had to suffer.” Thus these pious witnesses of God were buried, and the seed of their blood did not remain without fruit in that place. To God be all the glory. Amen. This happened about the year 1558.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 244.

JACQUES D’AUCHY, IMPRISONED A. D. 1558, BUT PUT TO DEATH AT LEEUWARDEN, FOR THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS CHRIST,.IN THE YEAR OF OUR LORD 1559

A Confession o f faith o f Jacques d’Auchy, made
when in prison in the city of Leeuwarden, in Fries;
land; which confession he afterwards sealed with his death.

I believe in one only God, the Father Almighty, Creator of heaven and earth, as is written, in whom Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, Moses, and all the prophets believed. Gen. 1:1; Heb. 11.

I believe in Jesus Christ the only Son of the Father, who was from the beginning with God. And when the time which God had promised was fulfilled, this Word became flesh, and was born of the house of David, of a pure virgin espoused to a man named Joseph, of the house of David; which virgin is blessed among women. I believe that this true Son of God proclaimed the word of His Father through many signs and wonders. And after this He was delivered unto death under Pontius Pilate, and crucified and buried. I believe that this same Jesus Christ suffered for us. When we were His enemies, He suffered death for us, that those who believe in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life. I believe that this our Saviour was raised up: from the dead, as He had predicted, and sits on the right hand of God His Father. John 1:14; Micah 5:2; Gal. 4:4; Rom. 1:3; Matt. 1:18; Luke 1:42; John 15:24; Matt. 27:2; Isa. 53:7; Rom. 5:10; John 3:16; Matt. 28:6; Mark 16:9, 19; Acts 7:56.

I also believe in the Holy Ghost, as testified by John in his first epistle, 5th chapter, and 7th verse, where he says: “There are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one.” I also believe in the communion of the saints, whose prayer avails much. Jas. 5:16.

I also believe in the holy church, in which are those who believe in Jesus Christ, who by one Spirit are baptized into one body, as Paul says; and Christ Jesus is the Head thereof, namely, of the holy church, as is written. I Cor. 12:13; Eph. 5:23; Col. 1:18..

I believe that this holy church has power to open and to shut, to bind and to loose; and whatsoever they bind on earth is also bound in heaven, and whatsoever they loose on earth is also loosed in heaven. I believe that God has ordained in this holy church, apostles, prophets, teachers, bishops and deacons. Matt. 16:19; I Cor. 12:28.

I also believe and confess a baptism in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, even as commanded and ordained by our Lord Jesus Christ, and practiced and written of by the apostles. And I also believe that all who have received this baptism are members of the body of Jesus Christ, in the holy church. Eph. 4:5; Matt. 28:19; Acts 2:38, 41; 16:31; Rom. 6:4; Col. 2:12; t Cor. 12:13.

With regard to the holy supper of Jesus Christ, I believe and confess what Christ has said concerning it, as is written: “As they were eating the supper, Jesus took bread, and blessed it, and brake it; and gave it to the disciples, and said, Take eat; this is my body. And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and gave it to them, saying, Drink, and divide it among yourselves; for this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins: this do in remembrance of me.” I believe this according to the declaration of Paul, who says: “The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the’body of Christ?” “Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day.” Matt. 26:26; Luke 22:14; I Cor. 10:16; John 6:54.

I confess marriage to be an ordinance of God; namely, a man and a woman united in the name of the Lord, in the holy church. For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife: and the twain shall be one flesh. .Wherefore they are no more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder. The bed is undefiled; but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge. Gen. 2:24; I Cor. 7; Matt. 19:5, 6; I Cor. 6:16; Heb. 13:4.

I also confess that fasting and praying is very profitable, as practiced by the apostles. Matt. 6:16; Acts 13:2.

I regard the words of St. James as good and true, where he says: “Confess your faults one to another, and pray one for another that ye may be healed.” Jas. 5:16. I believe that this must be done with an upright heart.

I also confess that the higher powers are ordained of God, for the punishment of the evil, and the protection of the good; for they bear not the sword in vain; to which powers the Scriptures command us to be subject, and instruct us to pray for them, in order that, as Paul says, we may lead a quiet and peaceable life. Paul also calls the power the minister of God. Therefore since he is the minister of God, I would pray him that he would be pleased to be merciful to me, even as God is merciful. I hereby disclaim all fellowship with those who would resist the power with the sword and violence, which I regard as a doctrine of devils. Wisd. 6:3; I Pet. 2:13; Rom. 13:1, 4; 1 Tim. 2:2.

I also believe in the resurrection of the dead, as it is written, that all men shall rise from the dead in their own bodies, when the Lord shall come in the clouds, with His angels; then He shall judge every one according to his works. Dan. 12:2; Job 19:25; Matt. 25:31; 16:27.

In short, I believe all that a true Christian is bound to believe of the holy church; and I believe with my whole heart in the articles, of the faith, and will live and die therein. I hereby renounce all false doctrines, heresies and sects, which are not in accordance with God and His Word. And if I have erred in any respect through false doctrine, I pray the Almighty God, to forgive me through His great love and mercy.

Also, if I have sinned in any matter against the Emperor, the king, or others, I pray them to forgive me through the great love and mercy of God.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 245.

CONFESSION OF JACQUES D’AUCHY, MADE BEFORE THE COMMISSARY AND THE INQUISITOR

When I had been in prison ten weeks, my first examination took.place. On the third day of January, A. D. 1558, reckoning the beginning of the year from New Year’s day, the jailer came to me in the afternoon, saying that I had to appear before the commissary, in order to be examined concerning my faith. I was ready with a glad heart, and went thither with the jailer. When I entered the room where the commissary sat, I humbly saluted him. He returned my salutation, and said: “Jacques, is your name Jacques d’Auchy?”

Jacques. “Yes, my lord.”

Com. “Jacques, I have come here commissioned by the king, and the procurator general, to examine you with regard to the articles of faith.”

J”ques. “Well, my lord, be it done then in the name of the Lord.”

After we had had many words together concerning the faith, he began to ask me regarding the place of my nativity, my residence, and my life from my youth up to the present time; all of which I confessed to him. Thereupon I was led back to prison by the jailer.

In the afternoon of the next day, namely, the fourth of January of the same year, I was again brought before the same commissary. As I stood before him, he commenced to revile, vituperate and blaspheme the pastors and the flock of Christ, saying: “Is it not a pity that we suffer ourselves to be so deceived?”

Jacques. “Yes, my lord.”

Corn,. “I speak of you and others, who forsake our mother the holy church, and suffer yourselves to be deceived by a set of mischievous idlers and vagabonds.”

Jac. “I have not suffered myself to be deceived by such.”

Corn. “No! when you believe such accursed villains and beggars as Menno, Leenaert, Henderick van Vreden, Frans de Kuyper, Jelis of Aix la Chapelle, and other such rascals, and forsake us and the true Word of God, do you not then suffer yourselves to be deceived?”

Jac. “I have not forsaken the Word of God; for my faith is founded upon the Word of God, and not upon men, nor upon the doctrines of men, since the prophet Jeremiah exclaims: `Cursed be the man that trusteth in man, and maketh flesh his arm.’ Jer. 17:5.”

A little after this the commissary cried out, saying: “O the miscreants, such as Menno and Leenaert, how many have they deceived and led to all the devils and into perdition.”

Jac. “My lord, I entreat you not to say such words; for it would be difficult and hard for you to prove that they are such as you assert them to be.” And, again: “They have not deceived, but have clearly taught the Word of God. And I do not believe that those who have believed in the Word of God, will go into perdition; but the Lord shall judge all things well.”

Coin. “I will not dispute; for I myself receive instruction from those that are taught in the holy church. But I well know the character of you people, and of your doctrine: had you but the power, you should gladly cut our throats, which, as has been seen, you people have done at Munster, Amsterdam, and other places.”

Jac. “O my lord, don’t say such words against your own conscience; for I am persuaded that you know much better; since you have been in the council here for twenty years, as you say (this he had told me before); hence it seems to me that you know us better; for if we had such wicked hearts as to intend murdering people, we should not thus deliver ourselves into your hands; for were we only to speak against our conscience, and conceal the truth from you, you would have no power over us, since you can find no one that can accuse us with truth of having wronged or injured any one.”

Coin. . “Whence then originate so many sects and heresies? whence springs so much uproar and mutiny?”

Jac. “As far as the sects and heresies that are in the world are concerned, as those of Munster or Amsterdam, or elsewhere, we have in no manner fellowship or part with their works, nor with their doctrines, but we regard them as doctrines of devils. All these things cannot prevent the truth from being truth, and the Christians from being true Christians, any more than could in the days of the apostles all the sects and heresies that were round about them, and had some semblance of the Word of God.”

After these and many other words which we had together, he began to get milder in his manner, and said to me: “You must not study so high, but suffer yourself to be instructed by those who are more learned and wise than you, and you must believe in the Word of God.”

Jac. “O my lord, how should I not believe in the Word of God? For this same Word I am imprisoned here, and stand now before you, to give answer concerning it.”

Coin. “You are not imprisoned for the Word of God, but for your evil deeds.”

Jac. “My lord, have you heard any one complaining that I wronged or injured him in any way?”

Coin. “No; I have not heard that any complaint has been made against you.”

Jac. “The Lord be praised, that it is not for my iniquity, but for the testimony of the true faith.”

Corn. “Not so; but for your crimes, since you have offended against his Imperial Majesty, and transgressed the command of the king our lord.”

Jac. “If I have transgressed the king’s command, it is a small matter, since I have fulfilled the command of that King who is the true God and eternal King.”

Coin. “You have also transgressed the command of God, and of our mother the holy church.”

Jac. “My lord, you cannot prove to me by the holy Scriptures, nor can any one else, that herein I have transgressed God’s command.”

Coin. “It shall be proved to you. Well then, let us begin to finish the articles in which I have been charged to examine you.”

We had many more words, which it would take me too long to relate here, besides that I do not remember them well. The commissary was somewhat discouraged,and listened attentively to whatever I wished to say.

Thereupon he asked me when I came to Emden, and where I had taken up residence, and whether I had been directed to these people. I answered

“Yes.” Coin. “Who directed you?” Jac. “A good friend.” Coin. “In whose house were you?” Jac. “I do not know the house in which I was.” Coin. “Who was it that brought you to Leen[1]aert?” Jac. “They were men and youths, women and maidens.” Coin.”What were their names?” Jac. “As to their surnames, I should have had much to do, to know them all by their names and surnames, since I was not there long enough to learn them all.” Coin. “When you came into the house, where was Leenaert? What did he preach about?” Jac. “He preached the pure Word of God.” Coin. “Of what, and of which articles did he preach?” Jac. “He taught amendment of life, and that we must put off the old man, and put on the new; he forcibly showed by the Scriptures that those who walk after the flesh, and after their lusts, have no part in the kingdom of God.” Coin. “Did he not speak of some other things?” Jac. “My lord, I should have much to do, to retain all, even as it would cost you, I think, much trouble and labor to retain a sermon that was preached eighteen months or two years ago.” Coin. “Did you there receive your second baptism?” Jac. “I have received but one baptism, and that ac[1]cording to the ordinance of Christ.” Coin. “Did you not also receive a baptism in your in[1]fancy?” Jac. “I do not know what was done to me in my infancy, I have no remembrance of it.” Coin. “Did not your father or your mother tell you that you were baptized, and did you not have sponsors?” Jac. “Yes, I think they told me, and I have also called some persons godfather and godmother, but this was not in accordance with the Scriptures.” Coin. “Well, was that not enough? Have you besides this received something more from Leenaert, namely, water or baptism according to your notion?” Jac. “I received from him baptism according to the Word of God.” Coin. “Do you not consider the baptism good which you received in your infancy?” Jac. “Had I considered it good, and a baptism, I should not have received another; for it is written that there is one Lord, one faith, and one baptism, and not many baptisms.” Eph. 4:5. Coin. “Did you receive the baptism which Leenaert administered to you in the house in which you were assembled?” Jac. “Yes.” Com. “Was it after or before preaching?” Jac. “After preaching.” Com. “Did he not speak of baptism?” Jac. “Yes and he showed by the holy Scriptures what it was, and what baptism signified; he humbly admon[1]ished the applicants for baptism, to observe well and take good heed what they accepted, and showed the cross and persecution which result to them that have come so far; and many other demonstrations from the holy Scriptures.” Com. “Were you not afraid of the decree of the Emperor?” Jac. “No; neither am I now.” Com. “Jacques, it will go hard with you, unless you submit to mercy for your misdeed.” Jac. “My lord, I expect mercy from the Lord; but I am not aware that I have offended against the Emperor or the king, for which I should look for mercy. And if the decree is contrary to the Word of God, it does not appear to me that in fulfilling the command of God, I offend against any one whoever he be!” Com. “Jacques, Jacques, think what the decree says.” Jac. “My lord, I well know that it has more authority in this world than the Word of God to put to death those who believe on His name and depart from unrighteousness, as is written that it should be so. (Isa. 59:15; Matt. 10:17). But what will it signify when you shall have done with me according to the decree, and shall have put me to death? You will have nothing but a vile and mortal body, which is subject to corruption; but as regards the soul, you cannot touch it, and when you appear before God’s judgment, you shall know what you have done.” Matt. 10:28. Com. “Jacques, I do not seek your death, God knows; I should be sorry to see you suffer in the least.” Jac. “My lord, this will be seen in the end, how comes it then that you thus shed the innocent blood here, when you do not understand the faith as you have told me? Why do you not ordain then that those who cannot recognize your faith to be true and good, be banished from the country, with retention of their life and property, as is done throughout Germany, and also in Oostland,* which countries do not judge the Word of God,, to shed blood?”

* “East country,” probably Austria or the Orient is meant here. Trans.

After many other words he asked: “What do you think and believe of the sacrament of the altar?” Jac. “Do you mean the breaking of bread?” Com. “Yes.” Jac. “I confess and believe as Christ ordained it, as the apostles practiced it, and as Paul writes concerning it to the Corinthians.” Com. “How do you understand it?” Jac. “Just as it is written; I do not want to comment on the Word of God.” This satisfied him, and he so wrote it down on his paper. Com. “What do you think of the mass, confession, and absolution of the priest?” Jac. “As regards the mass, I know it not, nor do the Scriptures; I have never read this name in the Word of God.” Com. “What shall I write then in regard to this?” Jac. “I do not know; whatever you please, my lord.” Com. “Will you not confess simply that you believe in the ordinances of the true and holy church, according to the teaching of the Scriptures and as a good Christian is bound to believe?” Jac. “Yes, my lord, with all my heart.” He wrote this down. Cont. “Who were your instructors in this doctrine, and with whom did you converse in the beginning, and in what place?” Jac. “I had my conversation at Antwerp, speaking of the Scriptures with many, but my principal instruction and foundations I derived from reading the holy Word of the Lord.” He also wrote this down.

Com. “Now, see here is an important article, namely, whether you have not been a minister, or a deacon over the poor, or an exhorter, or have held some other office in the assemblies of the brethren?” Thus it was written on his paper as well as I could perceive or see. I did not know at first what he meant by calling this so important an article: I answered thereupon: “No; I do not feel myself qualified for it, but am a humble member in the con[1]gregation.” Com. “Were you never in a meeting, before you received baptism?” Jac. “Yes, two or three times at least.” Com. “In what place was` it, and in what houses?” Jac. “As regards the houses, I. do not know to whom they belong.” Com. “What kind of houses were they, large or small?” Jac. “We assemble wherever we best can, as opportunity offers itself, and I remember to have been in very poor little houses, that resembled stables more than houses.” He thus wrote this down on his paper. Com. “Did you also attend the meeting with the brethren, after you received baptism?” Jac. “My lord, this answers for itself; you may well suppose that if I was there before, I was there still more afterwards.” Com. “Is your wife of the same doctrine as you are, and is she also rebaptized?” Jac. “I have enough to do to answer for myself without answering for my wife; and if she were here she could answer for herself; but nevertheless, I regard her as a woman that fears the Lord.” This satisfied him.

On Saturday morning, the 8th of January of said year 1558,1 was brought into the same room, before the inquisitor, who had lately been appointed here by the King of Spain, with full power from him to bind or to loose, to release or to put to death. When I came before him, I humbly saluted him; he returned my salutation and said to me: “Jacques, I am very glad of one thing, namely, at what the procurator general has told me, that you are ready to confess your guilt, if it can be proved to you by the Scriptures that you have transgressed the commandment of God; and are in error; are you still of the same intention, and will you accept the Scriptures?” Jac. “Yes; and I am ready to listen to all good instruction according to the Word of God.” He had the confession which I had made before the commissary, and asked me: “Will you still confess that you received baptism from Leenaert?” Jac. “My word is not yea and nay, but yea, yea, and as I confessed, so I still confess openly.” Inquisitor. “Was not the baptism you received in your infancy enough for you, without receiving another?” Jac. “I do not regard the baptism which I received in my infancy as baptism according to the Word and ordinance of God.” Inq. “Ishall prove to you; but do you not believe that infants are born in original sin?” Jac. “David indeed says that he was conceived in sin, even as all infants are; but sin is not imputed unto them, since Christ has died to take away sin, as Paul testifies everywhere in his epistles. And as by one man sin entered into the world, and death by sin, so grace has abounded through Jesus Christ.” Rom. 5:12, 15. Inq. “How are infants purified, if it is not done through baptism?” Jac. “They are purified through the blood of Christ, since He is the Lamb which taketh away the sin of the world.” Inq. “How are they purified from original sin?” Jac. “My lord, I have told you, namely, through the blood of the Son of God, who died for us when we were yet enemies, and unbelieving.” Inq. “Do you not believe that infants bear their sin from Adam, till they are purified through baptism?”

Jac. “This must be proved to me by the Scriptures; I believe the word of the prophet, who says: `The son shall not bear the iniquity of the father, neither shall the father bear the iniquity of the son; but the soul that sinneth it shall die.’ ” Ezekiel 18:20. Inq. “It is not to be understood thus; but the child is impure until it has received baptism.” Jac. “Are the infants purified through the external sign of the water?” Inq. “No; but they must be purified with water, and then with the Holy Ghost.” Jac. “Which washing precedes; the external or the internal?” Inq. “The external; and after these words: `In the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost’ have been spoken, they are purified internally.” Jac. “My lord, you say this without warrant of Scripture; for Christ says that those are hypocrites who first make clean the outside; but that first, that which is within shall be cleansed, and the outside will be clean also.” Matt. 23:25, 26. Inq. “You err, and do not understand the Scriptures, and have suffered yourself to be deceived by a set of vagabonds.” Jac. “My lord, I rely not upon men; but it has not been given me to understand it differently, and men can not give me the faith; for it is written in the prophets

`They shall all be taught of God.’ Isa. 54:13. And Jesus Christ says that no man can come to Him, except it be given him of the Father. John 6:44. But now, my Lord, prove to me ex[1]clusively by the Scriptures, that the baptism of little infants is a planting and ordinance of God, and that it was practiced by the apostles, and I shall believe it.”

Inq. “The ordinance was made by Jesus Christ, when He said: `Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God.”‘ John 3:5. Jac. “‘Christ is not speaking to infants, but to a doctor in the law; nor does He speak of little infants that have just been born; for He says afterwards in the same chapter: `That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. Marvel not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born again. The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the soundthereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and whither it goeth: so is every one that is born of the Spirit.’ ” Verses 6-8.

After I had read this in his German testament, printed at Zurich, I said: “My lord, if the external baptism of infants is the new birth, we know whence it comes, for we can see it with our eyes.” Inq. “How do you understand it then?” Jac. “I understand it to be the new birth of him that was in the old Adam, in the body of sin; that we must put him off, and mortify and crucify the body of sin, together with all its lusts and affections, in order to be born again unto newness of life, after the new man Christ Jesus, as Paul testifies at length.” Inq. “This is to be understood with reference to adult persons; but the little infants that are impure, must be cleansed with water, that they may obtain salvation.” Jac. “What do you believe concerning infants that do not receive baptism here, according to the faith which you hold, namely, from the pope?” Inq. “They all go to the devils.” Jac. “O my lord, it is written: ‘If you judge, judge righteously.’ And Christ says: `With what judgment ye judge, ye shall be judged.’ Matt. 7:2. You condemn innocent infants, notwithstanding Christ says that theirs is the kingdom of heaven.” Matthew 18:3. Inq. “Those children were baptized or at least had received circumcision, which served them instead of baptism.” Jac. “The Scripture does not state that they were circumcised, and you cannot show whether they were Jewish or Gentile children.” Inq. “The inhabitants of Jerusalem and thereabouts in Judea, were all Jews.” Jac. “Luke makes a different statement, saying (Acts 2:5) that at Jerusalem, in Judea, every kind of tongue under heaven was represented.” Inq. “Isit not a sad thing of you people, that you thus err in the Scriptures? Does not Paul say that He [Christ] cleansed His church with the washing of water?” Jac. “Paul says: `With the washing of water by the word.’ Eph. 5:26. Now, then, can you cleanse infants by the Word? or only by the washing of water? for they cannot believe the Word.” Inq. “Then they are damned, since they do not believe.” Jac. “Don’t speak thus; for they are innocent and poor in spirit, and to such belongs the kingdom of heaven.” Matt. 5:3. He said as before: “First of all they must be purified by water baptism, in order to attain salvation.” Jac. “The apostle Peter clearly declares that as the ark which Noah had made preserved from death and the wrath of God those who had forsaken the company of the wicked and of the world, and had entered into it, so baptism is to us for salvation; but the apostle does not at all esteem the baptism which takes away the filth of the flesh, unless there be a good testimony of a good conscience before God; and I do not believe that infants have the testimony of a good conscience, since they know neither good nor evil.” I Peter 3:21.

He made no reply to this, but looked at me sharply, and, after a few moments said: “Is it Calvin who writes: `Attestation (that is, testimony) of a good conscience?’ These are the false prophets that deceive you, people; but the genuine text does not read so.” Jac. “I am not imprisoned for the doctrine of Calvin.” I begged him again and again to let me read in his book, how the apostle wrote it, namely, in his own testament which he had before him, or in his Latin Bible, which was of very small size, and translated and printed by Rombertus Stephanus, at Paris. But however I prayed him, he would not let me read; hence I said to him: “My lord, you ought not prevent me from proving the word, since you contradict it.” After additional words he said to me: “Since you will not believe in the holy teachers, such as St. Ambrose and St. Augustine (and a host of other saints whom he named to me), and in the ordinances instituted by the holy church, what then will you believe?” Jac. “I believe only in the ordinance of Christ; or prove to me that the apostles baptized little infants, and I shall believe it.”

He attempted to do this by the households that were baptized, in which, he said infants might well have been included. I replied that the Scriptures said nothing about there having been any infants there, but that they clearly prove that those households heard and believed the Word, as is written of the jailer, and also of Cornelius, the centurion, and all that were of his house, who received the Holy Ghost as well as the apostles; namely, those who heard the Word. Acts 16:34; 10:45. “Hence, my lord, you cannot prove to me, that there were infants there.” Inq. “I will not insist upon it that there were infants there, or that there were none there, since it admits of doubt; but you must believe what the fathers and the holy doctors have ordained concerning it in the church, and practiced until the present time.” Jac. “Did those teachers institute this ordinance with a good intention; or did they institute it because it was an ordinance of God, contained in the Scriptures?” Inq. “They did it according to the Word of God, with a good intention.” Jac. “My lord, you well know how strictly the people of Israel were forbidden to do anything according to their own opinion, but that they were only to do what the Lord commanded them. Deuteronomy 4:2. For Saul was rejected of God, because he had not acted truly according to the word of the Lord which had been commanded him, but had followed his own opinion.” I Sam. 15:23.

After many other words, which we had together, he went away from me, saying: “Jacques, I beg you, that you will well consider this matter; for you are in error and deceived.” Jac. “I am neither in error nor deceived, and I have already considered the matter: since you cannot prove to me by the Scriptures that the baptism of infants is an ordinance of God, hence I do not believe it.” Inq. “Why do you want me to prove it, since you do not believe in the holy teachers of the Catholic church, nor their ordinance.” Jac. “My lord, it is written: `Every plant which my heavenly Father hath not planted shall be rooted up.”‘ Matt. 5:13. After many other words he went away, saying to me: “Farewell, Jacques; consider the matter well and pray diligently to God.” I also bade him adieu, and said that I did indeed hope always to call upon the name of the Lord for help. Ps. 116:4.

There were many other words that we had together, which I have not written, because I do not remember them well, and I was seized with an attack of fever. I have forgotten to write his allegations with which he sought to prove that circumcision was a figure of baptism, and hence, it [the latter] had to be used in like manner; whereupon I proved to him by theScriptures, that circumcision was a figure of the covenant, and signified nothing but that they were included in the covenant, and children to whom belonged the promise. Gen. 17:11. But Paul shows us that he is not a Jew or child of Abraham, who is one outwardly, or according to the flesh of his seed; but he that is one in the heart, as Christ says, that they are Abraham’s children, who do the works of Abraham, though they be Gentiles according to the seed of the flesh. Rom. 2:28, 29; John 8:39. And I showed him that baptism signifies the true regeneration, even as Christ showed Nicodemus, and the putting off of the old man, in newness of life, and that hence we had to be regenerated, and not born anew, as they would assert; and that where there was no regeneration, there was no need of a sign, since this were only mocking God. John 3:5; Rom. 6:4. He said to me: “Shall the infants have no part then in this sacrament?” I told him that the sacraments had been left to be used in the holy church, for those who have ears to hear, and hearts to comprehend, and to understand the sacraments; and not for infants. We conversed much more yet on this article, and I showed to him .the abuse which they have in their baptism, contrary to the Scriptures, and concerning the baptism of prudent midwives, how that they regard it as good, and yet re[1]baptize the recipients of it; I therefore told him that they were Anabaptists.

On Monday, the 10th of January of the same year, I was again brought before the same inquisitor, who, after a few words asked me: “Have you made up your mind with regard to baptism?” Jac. “I have nothing else to say, than what I have told you already: since you cannot prove to me with the Scriptures, that the baptizing of little infants is an ordinance of Christ, I do not believe in it, but hold to the baptism which Jesus Christ ordained, and which He commanded His apostles.”, Inq. “This the false prophets have taught you, of whom theScripture says that they shall come, and who have gone out from us.” Jac. “Such false prophets shall be known by their fruits, says the Lord. And as regards your remark that they went out from you, Paul, when at Miletus, showed to the elders of Ephesus (Acts 20:30), that among them, and out from the flock, there should arise wicked men, teaching perverse things is it not so, my lord?” Inq. “Yes.” Jac. “Is not, then, my lord, the baptism which you people practice, a perverse and utterly contrary thing, since Christ commanded to .baptize those who believed and were instructed and taught. And the apostles baptized only those who received the Word; but you people baptize only those that do not believe, and cannot be instructed or taught, nor receive the Word, since they are infants: which appears to me utterly contrary, and like putting the cart before the horse.” Inq. “This is because you are in heresy, my child, and do not believe the holy teachers; see how it will go with you. Well then, let us speak of another article.” And having seen and read the confession which I had read before the commissary, as I said before, he asked me: “What do you believe of the eucharist?” Jac. “What is that?” Inq. “Of the sacrament of the altar.” Jac. “Do you mean the Lord’s Supper, or breaking of bread?” Inq. “Yes, it is the same thing, eucharist, sacrament or supper.” Jac. “My lord, it is not the same name; for, see, how the apostles named it: Lukesays that they brake bread from house to house, and not the body of Christ.” Acts 2:46. Inq. “That which Luke speaks of there, is the Word of God, which they distributed to every one.” Jac. “My lord, so say also David Joris and other heretics, who abolish the breaking of bread. But observe, when Paul was at Troas and they had gathered together in the night, so that a young man fell down from the high loft, Luke says that Paul continued his speech until midnight, so that the young man fell through a window; and when they had come up again, Paul having raised him up, they brake bread and eat itthey did not eat the word; after which Paul talked till break of day, and then departed.” Acts 20:7.

When he heard this he looked at me sharply, and did not know what to say. “Do you not believe,” said he “that when the priest has pronounced the words, our Lord is in the bread, in flesh and blood, just as the Jews had it in their hands, and crucified it?” This question he asked me very many times, and as I did not seek to dispute with him, I said

“My lord, if you can prove it to me by the Scriptures, I will believe it.” He urged me, saying

“Say yes or no, what do you believe of it?” Jae. “That which the Scriptures testify with regard to it.” Inq. “I ask you whether you do not believe that He is in the sacrament, in the flesh and blood, just as He was on the cross?” Perceiving that he became heated, I delayed a little with my answer. Inq. “Well, what do you say?” Jac. “Nothing, my lord.” Inq. “That I hear, but why do you wait so long with answering, yes or no?” Jac. “My lord, it is written: `Be swift to hear and slow to speak.’ ” James 1:19. Inq. “Well then, Jacques, say but yes or no; if you believe that He is in the bread, in flesh and blood, say yes.” Jac. “My lord, if I were to say yes to you, how could I prove it to you by the Scriptures, that He is there in flesh and blood, after the priest has pronounced the words? for I have never read it in the Scriptures, and since I could not prove it to you, therefore I will not say that it is so.” Inq. “Then you do not believe it, do I hear, No?” Jac. “I believe nothing further concerning it than what the Scriptures testify, and how should He be in the bread, my lord? since it is written, that He ascended into heaven, and sits on the right hand of His Father, until He shall have made His enemies His footstool.” Mark 16:19. Inq. “Do you not believe that He is able to sit on the right hand of His Father, and also to be in the bread?” Jac. “I believe that He is the Almighty; but He cannot do contrary to His word; for He must be true, and He is the only truth Himself.” John 14:6. Inq. “Will you not believe this Scripture: `Take, eat; this is my body, which is given for you?’ Do you not believe then that it is His body?” Jac. “Which do you believe to be His body, that which was delivered and suffered for us, and sat at the table, and spoke, or that which He held in His hand, namely, the bread? Was this delivered for us, and did the bread die on the cross for our sins? and did not the bread represent His body?” Inq. “Both.” Jac. “I have never read that there are two Christs, but only one only Son of God.” This I had often told him before. Inq. “These two are but one; and the wine, too, is His blood, after the priest has pronounced the words.” Jac. “Does the wine become His blood, after the word has been spoken, and does it always remain blood, and not wine?” Inq. “After the word has been spoken, the bread is His true flesh, and the wine is the true blood of Christ, and they remain flesh and blood.” Jac. “What then did Christ mean to indicate to His disciples, when He said

`This is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many for the remission of sins. But I say unto you, I will not drink henceforth of this fruit of the vine.’ Matt. 26:29, etc. My lord, Christ calls it His blood of the New Testament, and yet He indicates to His apostles, that it is still a fruit of the vine, seeing He still calls it so, after He has said that it is His blood.” Inq. “Where do we find this written?”

I then took his German testament, which he had before him, and read the passage to him. After I had showed and read it to him, he said to me

“You must not govern yourself according to your own understanding, but according to the exposition of the holy teachers, such as St. Augustine, Ambrose, and others of the ancient church.” Jac. “I am well satisfied with St. Paul’s exposition, without seeking for many otther expositions.” Inq. “Where has Paul expounded the sacrament of the altar?” Jac. “Paul has expounded and indicated to theCorinthians, what the Lord’s supper and the breaking of the bread is.” Inq. “Show it to me?” I still had his testament, and read to him the tenth chapter of the first epistle to the Corinthians, where Paul says: “I speak as to wise men; judge ye what I say. The cup of blessing which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ?” Verses 15, 16.

I had scarcely read this when he hastily replied: “This is against you, for the apostle there clearly proves that there is flesh and blood in the bread and wine, and that we are partakers of the body of Christ.” Jac. “My lord; if you please, let me read a little further, and you shall see that Paul is not speaking of the body of Christ in flesh and blood, as it hung on the cross; but of His church, which is His body; for when He says that we have communion, and are partakers of the body of Christ, he says: `For we being many, are one bread, and one body: for we are all partakers of that one bread.”‘ Verse 17. Inq. “The apostle speaks here of another body, namely, of his church.” Jac. “I do not find that Paul makes any distinction between two bodies, but that he speaks of but one body of Clfrist.” Inq. “What then do you understand by eating His body and drinking His blood?” Jac. “Just what Paul indicates, that it is the communion or partaking of the body of Christ.” Inq. “My child, how deceived you are! Do you understand then, that you can by communion be a partaker of the body and blood of Christ, without eating and drinking thereof?” Jac. “My lord, I am not deceived, but my foundation is the Word of God.” Inq. “Well then, what do you understand by this commu[1]nion?” Jac. “The apostle tells us this, when he says, in the same chapter: `Behold Israel after the flesh: are not they which eat of the sacrifices partakers of the altar?’ Verse 18. Behold, my lord, here is the simile by which Paul indicates it to the Corinthians; do you not alsounderstand it so, my lord?” Inq. “Yes.” Jac. “My lord, I do not think that you mean that those who were partakers of the altar, therefore ate the altar, but only the sac :nces which lay on the altar.” Inq. “Do you think that the same obtains with the sacrament?” Jac. “My lord, it seems to me, that when we eat the bread, we thereby signify that we have part in the body of Christ; and yet we eat only the bread, and not Christ, just as Israel did not eat the altar, but only the sacrifices and yet, by eating the sacrifices, indicated that they were partakers of the altar.”

Looking sharply at me, he said: “What an error I and do you not believe that in eating the consecrated bread we eat the body of Christ?” Jac. “Paul does not teach this, neither do I understand it so.” Inq. “Is it not a sad thing of you people, Jacques, that you do not believe the Word of God, which says: `This is my body; this is my blood; do this in remembrance of me?”‘ Jac. “I believe the Word of God; Christ clearly indicated that He should not be there bodily, since He said that it should be done in remembrance of Him. Paul also says: `As often as ye eat this blead, and drink this cup, ye do shew the Lord’s death till he come.’ I Cor. 11:26. Hence He is not there bodily, seeing He has not come yet.” Inq. “He is certainly there bodily, according to the word of Christ, and all the holy teachers expound it so.” Jac. “I think more of Paul singly, than of all the, other teachers, and I hold only to Paul’s exposition.” Inq. “You must also believe the holy teachers of the Catholic church.” Jac. “I believe the holy Scriptures, and only the Word of God.” Inq. “If you believe the Word of God, you must believe that he that (when the bread is consecrated, and the words have been pronounced), receives it bodily, receives the body and blood of Christ, since Christ says so, and He does not lie, but speaks the truth.” Jac. “I know full well that Christ speaks the truth, but we must under[1]stand how He speaks when He says: `I am the bread which came down from heaven, and the bread that I will give is my flesh’ (John 6:51); do you believe this?” Inq. “No, do you believe it?” Jac. “I shall not tell you, neither do we now dispute about it; but because you say that we must believe as Christ says; behold, when He says: `I am the vine and my Father is the husbandman.’ John 15:1. Paul also says that the Rock of which the children of Israel drank was Christ.” I Cor. 10:4. Inq. “No, no, all these words are not to be believed thus; they are only types of Christ.” Jac. “So is this expression.” Inq. “But this is a sacrament which is left us as a memorial of the body of Christ.” Jac. “My lord, behold Israel after the flesh; the lamb which they ate was called the Passover and a perpetual memorial, that through the mighty hand of God they had gone out of Egypt, out of the house of bondage; and so is also the bread which we break, a memorial of Christ, who has redeemed us from sin and eternal death, delivering us from the bondage of the devil and the enemy.” Inq. “Yes, according to the opinion of your pastors, Calvin and Zuinglius, and like heretics, who have introduced new doctrines; but we have been in this faith over fourteen hundred years; why do you not believe us?” Jac. “My lord, should I believe because of the long time? there were many heretics, such as the Sadducees, Nicolaitans, Gentiles, and many others, who erred much longer yet. Turn to the Scriptures alone, according to the example of the good King Josiah.” II Kings 22:11. Inq. “Do you think so my son? No, No.” Jac. “My lord, so did the children say to Jeremiah, when they were out of the way. Jer. 18:18. You also well know how they abused the grace of God, making a golden calf, praising iit and saying: `This is the god which brought us up and delivered us out of Egypt.’ Ex. 32:4. Thus your people now say of the bread. It is Christ who died for us.”

He became angry, and asked me: “Are we idolaters, because we worship Christ?” Jac. “No, if He is in the bread; but if He is not in it, what else are you?” IM. “Well then, what do you believe concerning it? say but a word, yes or no.” Jac. “My lord, you have heard that I believe that He sits on the right hand of His Father in heaven.” Inq. “But in the bread?” Jac. “My lord, I have told you that I believe in regard to this according to the testimony of Paul.” Inq. “Then you do not believe, I perceive, that the holy flesh of Christ is eaten as a sacrament?” Jac. “Do all who receive the bread, also receive the body of Christ?” Inq. “Yes, completely, whoever they may be.” Jac. “Does a robber, murderer, rogue, or other person who is full of treachery, deceit and wickedness and who feels no sorrow or grief for his evil deeds, but does still intend to lead such a wicked life, does such an one receive the body and blood of Christ?” Inq. “Though he were the worst man in the world, yea, even a Turk or heathen, if he came to the sacrament, he would receive the body and. blood of Christ, as well as any other person, yea, what is more yet, if he were a beast.” Jac. “How, my lord, could it be possible, that the unbelieving, ungodly and unrighteous, to whom eternal damnation is promised, should receive the body and blood of Christ? It would necessarily follow, contrary to all Scripture, God willing or not, that they would have eternal life, and the beasts as well as we, because the Lord has promised that whosoever eats His flesh, and drinks His blood, has eternal life; and thus the ungodly would have part in the body of Christ and of Belial, in light and in darkness, which is impossible; as .Paul says.” John 6:54.; II Cor. 6:15. Inq. “How? do you not understand what Paul says, that he that. eats this body, receives his judgment?” Jac. “Hold on; my lord; do not break the Scriptures, for Paul says: this bread; and not: this body.” I Corinthians 11:27. Inq; “Well then, whosoever eats of this body, or this bread, and drinks this cup, unworthily, receives damnation to himself.” Jac. “My lord, he that receives his judgment is far from receiving the body of Christ; but it is the sentence .of his death that he receives.” Inq. “Well then you certainly acknowledge these words of Jesus Christ

`Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life’ ( Jno. 6:54); hence, you must certainly believe that we can eat and drink Him; as He says.” Jac. “I believe the words of Jesus Christ but not in the manner the Jews did, who were offended at Him, and said: `How can . this man give us his blood to drink, and his flesh to eat?’ yea, even His, disciples.” Inq. “This was because they did not understand it well.” Jac. “.This I readily believe; for if they had understood it well, they would not have said it, and His disciples would nothave forsaken Him because of these words, as they did.” Inq. “Understand well, my son, this was because they understood that His flesh had to be eaten roasted or boiled, like other meat; but He spoke of the sacramental eating; otherwise the.eating would not have availed anything. But do you not believe that we eat His flesh sacramentally, which is a sacrament, which He left us under the form of bread and wine, into which He has transformed Himself?” Jac. “Then He left behind Him things that are good for nothing.” Inq. “How so?” Jac. “For this reason, my lord, when His disciples understood it so grossly, as you and others do,.He said to them that the flesh profiteth nothing, but the Spirit that quickeneth; and my words, said He, are spirit and life (Jno. 6:63); hence, what, profit is it, if we eat His flesh?” Inq. “This was because they did not understand it well, as I have already told you.” Jac. “My lord, I indeed believe that if they had understood it well, it would not have been necessary for Him to in[1]dicate to them that He had allusion to His Word.” Inq. “How do you know that He was speaking of His Word?” Jac. “My lord, I know that it was of His Word, even as it is written that man shall not live by bread alone, but by the word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God, which alone quickens us in God unto eternal life.” Matt. 4:4. Inq. “Behold, how your deceivers have instructed you in their new doctrines.” Jac. “My foundation does not rest upon men, but upon the Word of God.” Inq. “Why then will you not believe, like your mother the holy church, that after the words are pronounced, the bread and the wine are changed?” Jac. “My lord, I have already told you that it is because there is nothing of this kind written in the Scriptures, for neither the bread nor the wine which Christ gave were changed.” Inq. “Oh, certainly it was.” Jac. “My lord, I have proved to you, that He still calls it a fruit of the vine, after the words were spoken.” Inq. “Do you not believe then, Jacques, that Jesus Christ is Almighty, and that He had power to give His disciples His blood to drink?” Jac. “I know, my lord, that He is Almighty, and that He was able to do it; and even if He had done it, my lord, has He promised you, that. you people should also perform such a work?” Inq. “But is Jesus Christ not able to leave us this in His sacrament, for a testament?” Jac. “Yes, my lord, had He said so; for He had power over the .winds, and the devils, to change water into wine, and to make Himself invisible. Matt. 8:26; John 2:9; Luke 4:30. In short, I believe that He is Almighty in all things; but a sinful man does not have this power.” Inq. “Not! if he utters the same words of Christ?” Jac. “The power does not lie in the words; this would be the same as sorcery. And if, any one were to say to a sick man: `Be thou whole,’ in the same manner in which Christ said it, it would not heal him.” Inq. “Then you do not believe that Christ Jesus is in the bread?” Jac. “My lord,, I think you have heard my resolution as to what I believe with regard to it. Christ said that we, should do it in remembrance of Him: now, if He were present, how could it be done in remembrance of Him?” Inq. “Oh, how these villains, Zuinglius and Calvin, have deceived you; those profaners of the sacrament, who pervert all Scripture:into the contrary.” Jac. “My faith is not founded upon the doctrine of either Calvin or Zuinglius.” Inq. “Upon what then?” Jac. “Upon the Word of God, and thefoundation of the apostles.” Inq. “How? you do not believe the Word of God.” Jac. “My lord, how should I not believe the Word of God? For this same Word I am a prisoner, and stand here in chains before you, to bear witness to it.” Inq. “My son, it is for the word of Satan, and not for the Word of God.” Jac. “My lord, take care what you say, lest you blaspheme; for I have not quoted the word of Satan for my doctrine and faith, but the pure Word of God; but you quote to me the word and exposition of men.” Inq. “It is the word of the holy teachers of the church, whom you reject; behold here the cause of your error.” Jac. “I do not reject them, but I leave them undisturbed; for I find material enough in the Word of God to lay a good foundation, and water of life enough to drink in the pure fountain, without running to the brooks or pools, which are mostly filthy and turpid.” Inq. “Well, this does not bring us any further; it is late already; since you will not believe as our mother the holy church instructs you, take heed and consider the matter well; for you are in such error, that if you die in this state, you will be damned to all the devils, in the depths of hell.” Jac. “My lord, it is written that judgment belongs to God alone; how then do you so presumptuously usurp God’s place? God will judge me.” Inq. “Jacques, this is all clear; for you do not believe, and he that believeth not is damned, says Christ.” Mark 16:16. Jac. “It is written

`Judge not according to appearance, but judge righteous judgment.’ John 7:24. If I did not believe it, I would not quote the Word of God in my defense.” Inq. “All heretics do this. Well then, pray earnestly to God, that you may return to the holy church.” Jac. “I trust through the grace of God, that I have become a member of the true and holy church, which has been cleansed and purchased with the blood of Jesus Christ.”

Thereupon he arose, and said to me: “Adieu, Jacques, see that you come to a good con[1]clusion; for your time is short; consider the matter well. I also bade him adieu, and told him that I was ready always to follow that which was best, in what should be proved to me by the holy Scriptures, and nothing else.

We had many other words yet concerning this matter, for about two hours; but I have forgotten them. He listens attentively, and does not easily become heated; we spoke sometimes in Flemish, and sometimes in French; for the most part, however, I spoke in Flemish, because of the listeners whom I heard before the door.

Behold here the two articles in regard to which one is most tormented by them. Every time that he returned to me, he brought some subtle Scripture with which to catch me; but, the Lord be praised, I was always victorious. I have been before them full eighteen or twenty times, and were I to write all the discourses which I had with them in regard to these two articles, I should require a ream of paper, so great was the number of unscriptural compar[1]isons and similes which they adduced to me; but I always referred them to the Scriptures. If there be anything in my hymns, which does not accord with this writing, it need surprise no one; for though I were to write never so much, I should not be able to write all that was spoken between us. Thus they tormented me.

On Friday afternoon, the 14th of January 1558, I was again brought before the inquisitor. I appeared before him, and he saluted me cheerfully, for, as much as I could perceive, wine had made him very merry; he brought no books with him. After we had exchanged a few words with each other, he said to me: “Jacques, the reason why I have come here, is simply to learn your decision for I will no more dispute with you about the articles of faith, such as the mass, confession, indulgences, purgatory, and invocation of the saints, or other ordin[1]ances of our mother the holy church.” Jac. “My lord, I am well satisfied; I also do not seek to dispute, but simply to believe what we are bound to believe, as far as the articles of faith are concerned.” Inq. “Yes, we have not much to do with disputing; for Paul says: `A man that is a heretic, after the first and second admonition, avoid.”‘ Tit. 3:10. Jac. “My lord, how can you reprove me for heresy, seeing you have not yet convicted me of being a heretic.” Inq. “Not? are you not a heretic, since you contradict the Christian faith?” Jac. “I do not contradict the faith, for all my purpose tends to it; but you take one view of the Scriptures, and I another, and no one can judge which is right, and which is wrong, except spiritual men through the Spirit of God.” I Cor. 2:15.

He laughingly asked me: “Have you the Spirit of God?” Jac. “My lord, you must not ask me this in jest; for I do not boast of it; nevertheless, I trust through the grace of God, that I am not actuated by the spirit of Satan.” Inq. “Nevertheless, you are deceived and in error, and Paul says that such shall be avoided after the first or second admonition.” Jac. “Since then you regard us as heretics, 6h, that God would give, that you would at least use Paul’s advice, that is shun us, and withdraw from us, and not persecute us unto death, and shed our blood in every corner.” Inq. “Jacques, I do not seek your death, God knows.” Jac. “My lord, my God truly knows it well, and it will be seen in the end.” Inq. “Yes, we only do what we have been charged with and commanded to do.” Jac. “By whom, my lord, by God or by men?” Inq. “We are commanded by God to avoid false prophets.” Jac. “It is indeed true, my lord, that Christ admonishes us to beware of false prophets, but He gives us a sign whereby ‘to know them, namely, like a tree is known by its fruits. What fruits have you seen on us, by which you could judge that we are false prophets?” Inq.”Enough everyday.” Jac. “Wherein?” Inq. “In this that you have a false doctrine, which teaches men amiss, and leads them into damnation.” Jac. “My lord, that our doctrine is false, is merely your opinion; nevertheless, you cannot know that we are false prophets, except by the fruit of the works, by which it may be known whether we are false prophets or not; for Christ says: ‘Ye shall know them by their works’ (Matt. 7:16); but He does not say, by their faith.” Inq. “You people justify yourselves by your works.” laic. “No; but it is impossible to gather grapes of thorns, or figs of thistles, or that a corrupt tree should bring forth good fruit, according to the testimony of the Lord.” Inq. “Well, Jacques, as I told you; I have not come here for the purpose of dis[1]puting, but simply to learn your decision.” Jac. “I do not wish to dispute either; but I want to reply to you, that you unjustly accuse us of heresy and deception.” Inq. “Well, let us dismissthat; to what conclusion have you come in regard to your confession? do you still hold to the views which you confessed before the commissary?” Jac. “Yes.” Inq. “Will you not then suffer yourself to be instructed?” Jac. “I seek nothing else, but always to follow that which is best, most righteous and most virtuous, and I am not so obstinate in my faith; if I would know a better way to eternal life, than the one which I now have, I would accept it.” Inq. “Well then, concerning baptism and the sacrament, of which we spoke together, what do you think in regard to it?” Jac. “Only that, my lord, which shall be proved to me by the Scriptures; that shall I believe, and nothing else.” Inq. “Then you do not believe the holy teachers of the Catholic church, do I hear no?” Jac. “I believe only the holy Scriptures.” Inq. “This is the reason why you are in heresy; that you think more of yourself than of the holy teachers.” Jac. “I glory not, save in the cross of Christ; but I will not trust in any man; for it is written: `Cursed be the man that trusteth in man.”‘ Jer. 17:5. Inq. “I know that; but you do not believe the Word of God either.” Jac. “My lord, do not say this; for it is not so.” Inq. “Not? If our Saviour, taking the bread, says: `This is my body; and, taking the cup: This is my blood’; why then do you not yet believe Him? why do you doubt it?” Jac. “My lord, I be[1]lieve Christ’s words, and do not doubt them.” Inq. “Yes, according to your own opinion, and with a different meaning.” Jdr. “My lord, I trust that I do not understand it differently from what the apostles understand it, even as Paul expounds it.” I Corinthians 10. Inq. “You say so.”

We had many more words yet about this article, also about baptism, and a little after[1]wards about purgatory, and the decree, in all for about an hour and a half; whereupon he left me, showing me a very nice and friendly countenance, whether it came from the heart, I do not know.

On the 20th of January of said year, I was again brought before the same inquisitor. He asked me: “To what conclusion have you come in regard to what I laid before you concerning baptism and the sacrament, and what are your views in the matter?” Jac. “I have nothing to tell you other than that you have already heard from me.” Inq. “Then, if I hear right, you remain opinionated and obstinate?” Jac. “My lord, I should be sorry to be obstinate against my own conscience; but as you cannot prove to me by the Scriptures that which you believe, namely, that the baptism of infants is an ordinance of God, and an apostolical practice, and also, that the bread and the wine are changed into flesh and blood, when the priest has pronounced the words over the bread, this seems to me sorcery, and I cannot understand it so.” Inq. “You may not doubt that the change takes place through the power of God, for I have sufficiently proved it to you by the Scriptures of God; but you will not believe.” Jac. “My lord, do not say so; for if you had proved it to me by the Scriptures, I should gladly be[1]lieve it; for all my salvation lies in God’s holy Word.” Inq. “I have quoted to you the Word of God; but you believe nothing but your fanaticism and opinion.” Jac. “My lord, I beg you not to think this; if I knew better, or understood it differently, I should not wish to resistthe Word of God against my conscience, being in the state in which I am, namely, imprisoned for my life, in daily expectation of death; or it might well be said that I was the most miserable and unfortunate man that ever lived upon earth, that I should voluntarily and premeditatedly seek pain and suffering here until death, in order to obtain eternal damnation.” Inq. “Yes, my child, take good heed what you do; for if you die in this evil faith and doctrine you have, you are damned to all the devils.” Jac. “O my lord, how dare you speak so? It is written: `Judge not, that ye be not judged; for with what judgment ye judge (says the Lord), ye shall be judged.”‘ Matt. 7:1, 2. Inq. “I judge you according to truth.” Jac. “My lord, do not say that; for you know not what you judge.” Inq. “Oh, yes, I do.” And taking up an inkstand, which stood on the table, he said to me

“As sure as I know that I hold this inkstand, so assured am I, that if you continue in this doctrine, and die thus, you will never see the face of God, but will be eternally damned.” Jac. “My lord, do not judge so; for you usurp God’s place, and rob Him of His honor; for judgment belongs unto Him alone.” Inq. “Do you think that I do not know what I am saying? and that I do not see that you are in error? no heretics shall enter into paradise.” Jac. “My lord, you think that we are in error; but as you people think of us, so we think of you.” Inq. “Oh, it is easy to know through the Word of God, who are in error and heresy.” Jac. “True, it is easy to know for those to whom the Lord has given the grace and wisdom. And for this reason I beg you, my lord, not to take it amiss, if I speak somewhat boldly with you, and open my heart to you.” Inq. “No indeed.” Jac. “My lord, as you people think that we are false prophets and deceivers, so we think that you are; as you think that we err, so we think that you err; as you think that we deceive the people, so we think that you,deceive them, and upon this we forsake life and all that we have in the world, to show to you people, and to seal with our blood, the faith which we have in God.” Inq. “Nevertheless, this only tends to your damna[1]tion.” Jac. “If it tends to our damna ,. tion, we are of all men under heaven the most miserable (I Cor. 15:19); for we are cast out, despised and rejected as abominable before all the world (I Cor. 4:9), and flee from place to place, so that we suffer continually in the flesh, and have no rest, and, according to what you say, we are also to suffer after this life: no, no, my lord, we feel quite a different witness and promise through.the Word of God.” Inq. “This arises from the fact that you are deceived; but it will avail you nothing.” Jac, “Where then is the people who must follow their Master through suffering and affliction to eternal life, as Christ has said that they should be hatedfor His name’s sake.” Matt. .10:22. Inq. “This was spoken to the apostles only:” Jac. “How comes it then that Paul says that all that will live godly in Christ Jesus, shall suffer persecution.? II Tim. 3:, 12. And the prophet says that the afflictions of the righteous shall be many, but that the Lord delivers them out of all evil.” Ps. 34:10. Inq. “This means that the devil will always cause them enough temptation and affliction.” Jac. “Paul speaks of persecution, and not of temptation; nor can I conceive that Christ spoke of temptation, when He said

`They will scourge you in their synagogues, and persecute you unto death, and will think that they do God service thereby; and ye shall be hated of father and mother, brethren and friends, and some of you they shall put to death.” Matt. 10:17, 21; John 16:2. Inq. “Well, this was spoken only to the apostles.” Jac. “Does not Christ speak there of all that believed in His name?” Inq. “He spoke to the apostles only, who should suffer when going about proclaiming the Gospel; but that after . wards they should cease to persecute them.” Jac. “How came it that the churches suffered such cruel persecution? and yet they were not all apostles.” Inq. “How so?” Jac. “Even as Luke testifies, Acts 17:13, and Paul I Thess. 2:14. Yea, you yourself, my lord, know full well what Eusebius, one of the ancient teachers, writes in the eighth chapter of his fourth book. In writing of the primitive church, in what suffering and contempt they were, does he not say that the people regarded. them as robbers, murder[1]ers, infanticides, and abominable men, and said that they committed incest with .their mothers and sisters, shed human blood in their worship, and sacrificed their children unto idols; they were also considered seditious persons; accursed villains, and enemies of God and every creature, and were charged with many other wickednesses imputed to them by the world,: is it not .so, my lord? as also the ancient writers Cyprian and Tertullian write.” Inq. “It is so; this is all very true; but it was done by those who had; no knowledge of the Gospel.” Jac. “I indeed believe that if they had believed the Gospel, they would not have persecuted them, nor uttered such slanders against them; but it has always been so, that even those who boasted of having the Word of God persecuted them that sought to fear the Lord, and to serve God with all their heart, even as you see in Israel, those who ought to have confirmed the honor and law of God; put to death the prophets that were sent to them, and those who knew the Lord from a pure heart.” Jer. 18:18. Inq. “For this reason the wicked are always among the good, and the chaff remains with the good grain to the end.”

We had much more conversation yet in regard to this matter; finally he asked me my, decision concerning baptism and the sacrament, to which I replied as I had done at other times. He. then left me, enjoining me to ask God to give me understanding to return, as he said, to the holy Catholic church.

On the 27th of January of the afore mentioned year I was again brought before the same inquisitor. After a few, words he asked me to what conclusion I had come with regard to what he had said, namely, with reference to baptism and the sacrament. Thereupon I replied to him as I had done at other times, that I knew nothing better than to adhere to my first confession, seeing I could not find in the Scriptures that which he laid before me, and which he would constrain me to believe. lnq. “Will you then remain obstinate herein, and not believe otherwise?” Jac. “I am not obstinate, but I do not find in the Scriptures that which you say I must believe.” Inq. “Not? Do you not find in the Scriptures what you must believe concern[1]ing the sacrament?” Jac. “Yes, but not in the manner in which you believe; for I cannot, un[1]derstand it so.” Inq. “The reason is you do not want to. understand it.” Jac. “How, my lord, do you mean that I want to resist God against my conscience? in this case I should be worse than an irrational beast.” Inq. “Why then do you not understand it?” Jac. “Because it is not given me to understand it differently; and be not surprised at this, for it is written in the prophets, where the Lord says: `They shall all be taught of God.”‘ Is. 54:13. Inq. “Nevertheless, it seems to me, that if I lay it before you with the Scriptures, it is nothing but opinionativeness and obstinacy, if you do not want to believe it.” Jac. “I cannot understand it so; think not that if I understood it differently, I should want to find my pleasuse and amusement here in being imprisoned and chained .day after. day, having forsaken my wife and family, to my great damage, expecting death from day to day, for this were contrary to human nature.” Inq. “Well then, believe only in the Word of God as it is written there, and I will be satisfied, namely, that when we eat the bread,, we partake of the body of Christ, and when we drink the wine, we have part in His blood, as Paul testifies to the Corinthians.” I Cor. 10:16. Jac. “Be satisfied then; I, believe as Paul. testifies there.” Inq. “Do you believe then that there is a communion of the body of Christ?” Jac. “Yes.” Inq. “Well then, you cannot be a partaker of the body without eating of it; hence you must certainly say that it is the body of Christ which you eat.” Jac. “Paul does not say this.” Inq. “How can you be a partaker of the body without eating of it?” Jac. “How did Israel become partakers of the altar, who did not eat the altar, but only the sacrifices?” I Cor. 10: 18. Inq. “Ha ha! See how Calvin or Zuinglius has instructed you.” Jac. “I do not hold the doctrine of Calvin or Zuinglius.” Inq. “Whose then, Menno Simons’?” Jac. “My doctrine and faith are not founded upon men, but upon the Word of God.” Inq. “Who then is the head and captain of you people?” Jac. “Christ.” Inq. “But who is it that instructs you here upon earth, who is your teacher?” Jac. “The Word of God.”

When I perceived that he did not know to what church I belonged, I did not want to tell or indicate it to him.

Inq. “Nevertheless, you must be instructed herein by some men.” Jac. “We are not founded upon men, but upon the living Rock.” Inq. “Have you then no pastor or bishop?” Jac. “Yes.” Inq. “Who is it?” Jac. “Christ the Son of God.” Inq. “You know very well what I mean! but you do not want to answer; however, have you any adherents of Calvin or Zuinglius? are you opposed to Menno Simons?” Jac. “I believe that there is not much differ[1]ence between my faith and Menno Simons’.” Inq. “Do you then believe like Menno, that Christ did not assume our flesh in the virgin Mary?” Jac. “My lord, you said that you would not dispute about the matter; have you changed your mind?” Inq. “Well then tell me simply what you believe concerning it.” Jac. “I believe that He is the Son of God in every respect, in flesh and spirit; but as to whence He took His flesh, this I leave in the mystery of God; the apostles did not dispute concerning it.” Inq. “Yes, yes.” We had also many other words yet, which I have not written here.

On Monday, the 1st of February of the same year 1558, I was again brought before the same inquisitor. After we had exchanged a few words, he asked me, “Have you not prayed the Lord for wisdom?” Jac. “Yes, and I need to pray to Him daily.” Inq. “How is your con[1]science at ease?” Jac. “Very well; the Lord be praised for it.” Inq. “What are your views con[1]cerning baptism and the sacrament, about which we spoke?” Jac. “I hold the same views which I clearly stated to you before.” Inq. “Will you not believe differently?” Jac. “I would believe differently, were it given lne to understand differently; but I will not speak as a hypo[1]crite against my heart and conscience; for it is written that the Spirit of God fleeth all deceit.” Wisd. 1:5. Inq. “Then, as I perceive, you have come to a full determination in regard to it.” Jac. “Yes, until I am instructed differently. My lord, do you suppose that these, namely, baptism and the sacrament, are the only objectionable things to me in your church?” Inq. “Well, what else is there objectionable to you?” Jac. “Many of the ordinances and institutions in your church, concerning which I do not find a word in the holy Scriptures.” Inq. “Yet we have no ordinance or institution, which I could not prove to you by the Scriptures.” Jac. “Where is the word mass recorded, or purgatory, or praying for the dead?” Inq. “I will prove it to you, namely, purgatory, and that we must pray for the dead.” Jac. “Where is it written in the holy Scriptures?” Inq. “Will you receive the books of the Maccabees?” Jac. “Yes, indeed, for apocryphal books.” Inq. “What does apocryphal mean?” Jac. “The ancients used this name, to indicate that they are not authentic books, from which rules or ordinances may be taken.” Inq. “It is true that the doctors had some difficulty therein, but you may therefore not reject them.” Jac. “Yes, my lord, the reason why I will not receive them, is not only this, that I will not trust in what men have said, but also because I do not find that Christ or His apostles received them, or quoted any testimony from them.” Inq. “Yes, yes, where have you found that Christ or His apostles quoted anything from the books of the Kings?” Jac. “Enough.” Inq. “Where then?” Jac. “My lord, in the first place it is written in Matthew (12:1), that the Pharisees censured Christ, because His disciples plucked the ears of corn on the Sabbath. And Christ answered them: `Have ye not read what David did when he was a hungered and they that were with him; how he entered into the house of God and did eat the shewbread, which was not lawful for him to eat?’ Hence I say, that since Christ refers them to that which is written in the books of the Kings, He thereby shows that He receives them as authentic.”* Inq. “Well, do you find anything in the book of Joshua?” Jac. “Yes, my lord.” Inq. “What is that?” Jac. “My lord, you well know that James in his epistle (2:25) adduces a testimony or example from the book of Joshua, namely, the second chapter, when he speaks of Rahab the harlot, who was saved by her works in faith.” Inq. “Then you will not receive the books of the Maccabees, because Christ and His apostles have not quoted any testimony from them?” Jac. “No, and this for the reason, that they contain a doctrine which is contrary to all Scripture, namely, that of sacrificing and praying for the dead.” Deuteronomy 13:1. Inq. “If I would take the trouble, I could prove all our ordinances with the Scriptures, such as mass, confession, image worship, invocation of the saints, and others.” Jac. “I think not, and even if we were agreed, my lord, in every article, I should yet not want to unite with you, unless you should prove to me by the Scriptures that it is Christian like to shed innocent blood on account of the faith, as

you do.” Inq. “This is on account of errors.” Jac. “And even though it were because the Scriptures were understood amiss, yet I do not find in the Scriptures, that we may put any one to death on account of his faith.”

* The passage referred to is I Samuel 21:6. The reader will bear in mind that formerly the two books of Samuel were called respectively the first and second book of the Kings. Translator.

Inq. “Oh, I can soon prove that heretics may be put to death; for it is written that if any heretics or false prophets should arise, they shall be put to death.”

Jac. “Yes, I have read the 13th chapter of Deuteronomy, where it is written that if a false prophet, or other person among them, should arise and teach them to go after other gods, which they had not known, that false prophet should be put to death, and stoned with stones.” Inq. “Well then, see here a testimony that heretics may be put to death.” Jac. “My lord, we are no more under the law, but under the Gospel; and even if we were under the law, we would not teach you to go after other gods, but after Him who created heaven and earth, and His Son Jesus Christ.” Inq. “You certainly do it by your ordinances.” Jac. “The Is[1]raelites were not all allowed to put any one to death because of difference in the use of the ordinances, since they believed in the same God; but all this does not answer our purpose; for what was commanded in the law is not commanded in the Gospel of Christ.” Inq. “Not, how so?” Jac. “Because, my lord, in the law it was commanded, Eye for eye, tooth for tooth, and to love one’s neighbor, and to hate one’s enemy; but through Christ we are commanded quite the contrary, not to resist evil, and to love our enemies.” Matt. 5:38; Lev. 24:20; 19:18. Inq. “True, but He did not command that heretics should not be put to death.” Jac. “What does Christ mean then, when He says that we must not root up the tares which are among the good grain, fearing that in rooting up the tares, we might also pull up the wheat; wherefore He commands, to let both grow until harvest; but the harvest is not come yet.” Matt. 13:29, etc. Inq. “You do not understand this very well; for it is easy to see whether they are tares or wheat.” Jac. “Yes,, for Him that knows the seed.” Inq. “Yes, that is true.” Jac. “My lord, it is written that carnal men know only carnal things; but the things that are spiritual knoweth no man, but the Spirit of God.” I Cor. 2:11, etc. Inq. “This is very true.” Ja,c. “For this reason, my lord, I should like to ask you something.” Inq. “What is it?” Jac. “Have you the Spirit of God, or has the council received the Spirit of God?” Inq, “No, I will not answer this.” Jac. “How then shall you or those of the council be able to judge spiritual things? for the matter of which we speak is spiritual, and must be judged by the Spirit of God.” Inq. “You are judged only because you have transgressed the decree of the prince.” Jac. “If his command had not been contrary to God’s command, I should not have transgressed it.” Inq. “It is not contrary to the command of God.” Jac. “I wish you would prove to me by the Scriptures that the decree of the Emperor or King is upright and just?”

Inq. “I believe you think that all our fathers were deceived, and that your sect is saved. What will you say? it is full twelve or thirteen hundred years since Emperor Theodosius caused the proclamation of an edict or mandate, to put to death the heretics, namely, those who were then rebaptized, like your sect.”

Jac. “Yes; my lord, you say that our sect has existed only twenty or thirty years, but it has always been the case that those who would live godly in Christ Jesus, have had to suffer persecution, according to the words of Paul.” Inq. “Thus speak all heretics.” Jac. “Paul said it first; yet he was not a heretic.” Inq. “I am well aware that he was no heretic; but they all use the words of Paul; but I tell you, decrees and mandates for the putting to death of heretics are not a recent invention, but this has obtained for fourteen hundred years already.” Jac. “But it remains to be seen whether Emperor Theodosius, of whom you spoke, did well, and a good work according to the will of God, in issuing such a mandate.” Inq. “Yes, he certainly did, since he well knew that they were heretics.” Jac. “My lord, in his opinion they were heretics; but in the opinion of those who gave their lives for the testimony of their faith, he himself was a heretic and tyrant.” Inq. “How do you know that?” Jac. “This is self evident; for those who put us to death for our faith, we esteem no better than heretics and tyrants, as may easily be presumed that also they did who were put to death by Emperor Theodosius. Hence, this matter cannot be judged save by the Spirit of God.” Inq. “No, no, you must not think that so many learned doctors as were then in the Catholic church, would have then permitted it, if it had been wrong to put heretics to death.” Jac. “I will not rely upon the or[1]dinances or wisdom of men; for I adhere to the instruction of Christ and His apostles, who constantly admonish us to separate from false prophets, and to shun heretics; but not to pursue them, or to persecute them unto death.” Matthew 7:15; Tit. 3:10. Inq. “My son, do you know why they did not put them to death?” Jac. “I believe it was because it was not pleasing to God.” Inq. “No, no, Jacques, it was because they were not powerful enough, and had neither king, nor prince, nor magistrate.” Jac. “Christ had power enough to call to His aid more than twelve Jegions of angels, and the apostles had power enough through the Holy Spirit, but they were called to be a flock of sheep and lambs, as harmless as doves, and so changed as to be like little children.” Matthew 26:53; 10:16; John 10:27. Inq. “It is true, it was so at that time.” Jac. “And shall now, my lord, the children of God be of a different nature from what they were then, shall they have the nature of wolves?” Inq. “Certainly not; I do not say that.” Jac. “Yet it appears to me, my lord, that those who now boast of being children of God, have the genuine nature of ravening wolves.”

He looked at me sharply and said to me: “Why do you think so?” Jac. “Because, my lord, Christ calls His people sheep and lambs; and it is the nature of a flock of sheep, that if they see any beast approaching, and perceive that it is a wolf, they all flee, yea, though they were a thousand of them against one wolf, and they do not pursue the wolf, to devour him, and to shed his blood; but they who boast of being the flock of Christ, do the very opposite; whence do they get this nature?” Inq. “This comparison is good for nothing, and the allega[1]tions are useless; for it does not obtain with the flock of Christ, as with a flock of sheep.”

Seeing that he rejected this, I asked him: “Is it not necessary that the children of God should be born of God, as John testifies? (John 1:13) and must they not be of such a nature and disposition as their Father and Lord?” Inq. “Yes, but why?” Jac. “Because it is written that the Son of God was led as a lamb or sheep to the slaughter, and opened not His mouth; hence His children must be of such a nature, since they are born of God.” Isaiah 53:7; Luke 8:32. Inq. “This I it had to come so. Jac. “Why?” Inq. “That the Scriptures might be fulfilled.” Jac. “Thus it must also be with regard to His children, in order that the Scripture may be fulfilled.” Inq. “What Scripture?” Jac. “This: `If they have persecuted me, they will also per[1]secute you; remember the word that I said unto you, the servant is not greater than his lord.’ ” Inq. “This He said to His apostles.” Jac. “I understand it as having been spoken by Him of all His children, and as having been written for our instruction.” Inq. “No, no, my son; you must understand that the apostles were sent to proclaim and preach the Gospel to every creature, and the Lord predicted that much suffering should come upon them, and that they should be put to death; but after they had gained a prince to the faith, they had rest, and might well put to death the heretics in their country.” Jac. “My lord, the Scriptures do not say this, nor can I conceive that it can be the nature of a lamb, to kill and devour a wolf; for you people say that you are the flock of Christ, and that we are ravening wolves, and you put us to death; this does not seem right to me.”

Thereupon he laughingly asked me: “Jacques, was not Peter also a sheep of Christ?” Jac. “My lord, if he was chosen of God, he also belonged to the flock.” Matt. 10:1. Inq. “Answer, yes or no.” Jac. “I believe that he was not only a sheep of the flock of Christ, but even a shepherd.” Inq. “Well then, he, who was a sheep, killed two persons.” Jac. “Whom?” Inq. “Ananias and his wife Sapphira.” Jac. “How did he kill them, seeing he had neither stick nor sword? Was it not the Spirit of the Lord?” Inq. “Nevertheless, he did it.” Jac. “My lord, do not give the glory to men, as though they could do this by their own power; for they were killed through the Spirit of the Lord; moreover, it was not for such a cause as that for which you put people to death; but it was because they lied against the Holy Ghost.” Acts 3:12; 5:3. Inq.

“Well, Jacques, my son, this brings us no further; see that you consider the matter well, reform, and become converted to the faith of your fathers, for you are in error; hence believe as a good Christian is bound to believe, and do not attempt so many things.” Jac. “Faith is the gift of God, says Paul.” Eph. 2:8; Rom. 12:3; I Cor. 12:9. I nq. “Yes, it is truly the gift of God.” Jac. “Hence men cannot give it.” Inq. “Certainly not; we must pray to God for it.” Jac. “How comes it then, that they want to compel me to believe, by threats of death?” Inq. “Time is given you, to become converted.” Jac. “My lord, how much time? six, seven, or eight days, as I have seen in Brabant; can one change his faith so speedily?” Inq. “I know nothing about Brabant, but here we give people six weeks at least, to see whether they will believe, when the Word of God has been presented to them.” Jac. “Why do you say, my lord, if they will believe it? You talk as though they could believe of their own accord, and yet you say that faith is the gift of God. The apostles had heard the Lord Jesus, who was full of wisdom and truth, for two or three years, and yet they could not comprehend well, as you may gather from the two disciples who went to Emmaus. Luke 24:13. Paul also had heard the apostles and disciples; yet he could not comprehend, but cast them into prison. Acts 9:1. But when it pleased God, He made manifest His will to them, at the time which He had prepared, and not at any man appointed time.” Inq. “That was because they had not yet this doctrine, and as it was in the beginning, they could not comprehend it.” Jac. “It was because it was not given them, or because they were not drawn by the Father (John 6:44) . Why do you not also wait until God does His will with us?” Inq. “You have heard for a long time, and time is still given you for consideration; you have three weeks yet from this day, to consider the matter.” Jac. “My lord, do you not mean that after three weeks I shall be put to death?” Inq. “You may turn yet in the meantime.” Jac. “But if it be not given me, to understand differently, and I cannot comprehend otherwise, how shall I turn?” Inq. “For this reason time is given you, in order to see whether God will not show you mercy that you may become converted.” Jac. “My lord, I have in mind just now the children of Israel, who were besieged in the city of Bethulia, and suffered from scarcity of water, so that their wives and children died for thirst, and they said: `There is no hope from God for us any more; let us deliver the city into the hands of the enemies.’ Judith 7:23, etc. Thus you people also say: `There is no more hope that he will turn; let us deliver him to death.’ And as Ozias, the ruler of the city, thinking to give good counsel, said to the inhabitants: `Let us yet wait five days, and if within these five days there come no help from the Lord, we will deliver the city to our enemies.’ My lord, were they not sharply rebuked by a widow named Judith, who said to them: `Who are ye that have tempted God this day, and stand instead of God among the children of men, and would comprehend his purpose.”‘ etc. Judith 8:12, etc. Inq. “This cannot be compared to your case.” Jac. “My lord, it appears to me to be the same thing; for you .people say that if no help comes from God within the time appointed us by you, we must be delivered to death, and according to what you say, we are damned to all the devils.” Inq. “Jacques, there is no doubt about it.” Jac. “But how do you expect, my lord, to escape God’s judgment, since you thus send us away to damnation? why do you not leave us in the hand of God until the end? for as long as we live here, hope may always be entertained of reformation, seeing you think that we are damned; but after death there is no longer any hope.” Inq. “I do not drive you to damnation; for I am not the one that judges you; nor ,will I be guilty, of your death.”

Jac. “My lord, when Susanna was unjustly condemned to death, who bore the punish[1]ment, the judges, or the witnesses?

Inq. “They that were guilty.”

Jac. “My lord, the judges were rebuked by Daniel; but the witnesses were rebuked and punished.” Inq. “Do you think that I am witness in your case? I have come here simply to instruct you.” Jac. “My lord, yet I regard you as the principal ,witness; for upon your testimony will the judges sentence me to death, or release me, since for this purpose you have been sent here, and appointed by the king.” Inq. “I do not wish them to condemn you upon my testimony; nor do I want to judge.” Jac. “My lord, when the judges will ask you in regard to me, what will you answer? will you not say that I am a heretic, and have deserved death?” Inq. “No.” Jac. “My lord, I pray you, what will you say?” Inq. “That you are deceived, and seduced from the right way.” Jac. “To be seduced, to err, or to be a heretic, my lord, appears to me to be all the same thing.” Inq. “Well, my son, think not that I have come here to con[1]demn you to death; for you will be sentenced only upon the confession which you made before the commissary; for, as regards myself, I~do not wish them to sentence you upon my word; nor would I have anything to do with it.” Jac. “1VIy lord, I have not followed my business so long, and sat in the council for seven or eight years, so that I should not know what this amounts to; but the reason why I tell you this, is to warn you not to stain your hands with my blood; for I well know for what purpose you have been sent here.” He now arose, and went away. The words just related we frequently had together afterwards.

On Monday, the 7th of February, 1558, Lwas again summoned before the same inquis[1]itor. When I appeared before him, he saluted me, and aske

“How are you; have you the fever yet?” Jac. “I am well, the Lord be praised for it; the fever left me three weeks ago, or thereabouts.” Inq. “How are you at ease in your conscience?” Jac. “Very well, the Lord be praised for it.”

He then made a long speech, too long to be briefly related, the sum and substance of which was, that he entreated me very much, that I should return to the holy Catholic church, and believe as becomes a good Christian, without investigating such high things, and wanting to be so wise. Thereupon I replied: “I investigate nothing but what I am permitted to believe; and I am well content, simply to believe that which a good Christian is bound to believe.” Sir. 3:21. 1 nq. “You indeed say that you want to believe as a good Christian, and yet you have a heretical faith.” Jac. “I have no such faith; but my faith is founded only upon the pure Word of God; and if you were content with the Word of God, you would also be satisfied with my faith.” Inq. “True, you quote the Word of God; but in your heart you un derstand differently:” Jac. “As we believe, so speak we; and since we adduce to you the Scriptures, which are the Word of God, for a testimony of our faith, why are you not satisfied with it? for it belongs to God alone, and not to men to search the heart.” Inq. “What. then do you believe concerning Jesus Christ; whence did He take His flesh?” Jac. “Do the Scriptures teach you that you must ask me this?” Inq. “Because Menno says that He brought His flesh from heaven.” Jac. “I have not heard him say this.” Inq. “Yet he believes it.” Jac. “Menno’s belief is that the Word was made flesh, acording to the testimony of John 1:14, or as the text in your Testament reads: became flesh.” Inq. “What do you believe concerning it?” Jac. “I bethat Christ is the Son of the living God.” Inq. “Whence did He take His flesh?” Jac. “I do not know, except that He is born of the Father.” Inq. “Do you not believe that He took His flesh in the womb of the virgin Mary?” Jac. “My lord, if you can prove to me that Jesus and His apostles compelled any one to confess this, I will also confess it to you; for when Peter confessed Christ, that He was the Son of the living God, Christ did not ask him of whom He was made, but said that upon this rock He should build His church. Matt. 16:18. Again, when Candace’s eunuch said to Philip, that he .believed that Jesus Christ was the Son of God, and desired to be baptized upon this faith, Philip was satisfied, without inquiring as to whence He had taken His flesh.” Acts 8:36. Inq. “It was not necessary at that time to make such inquiry, since no difficulty existed yet concerning the matter.” Jac. “What need is there now?” Inq. “Because there are so many heretics.” Jac. “There were enough heretics also in the days of the apostles; but the reason is this, that Satan always causes some vain controversy, to corrupt men’s understanding, and to draw them into error.” Inq. “Then you will not confess that He took His flesh and blood in the virgin?” Jac. “I will not investigate that which is above my understanding, ndmely, whereof the Son of God was made; for this was a mira[1]culous work. However, that you may not think me a heretic, I confess Him to be the Son of God in every manner, in power and might, in spirit, in flesh and blood, begotten of the own substance of one only Father, namely, the eternal God, as the Scriptures testify to us; who was with the Father from eternity; and when the time of the promise was fulfilled, the eternal Word became flesh, and was conceived in a virgin, of the Holy Ghost, and born of said virgin Mary.” Inq: “He assumed His flesh from, and was made of, our flesh; will you say nothing with regard to this?” Jac. “I am satisfied with believing in regard to it acording to the Scriptures, without further investigation.” Inq. “Do not the Scriptures say that He took upon Him our flesh?” Jac. “I have never read it, and I do not wish to dispute further; besides, you said that you would not dispute about it; why then do you ask me so much concerning it?” Inq. “In order to see whether your faith is not like the faith of Menno Simons.” Jac. “You have heard that I do not receive the testimony of men, as a foundation for my faith.”

Perceiving that he could get nothing else out of me, he asked me: “What is your determ[1]ination?” Jac. “I have declared my faith to you, and thereupon I have made my determination, until the contrary be proved to me.” Inq. “I have proved it to you sufficiently; but you will believe nothing but your fancy and obstinacy, and have forsaken the holy church.” Jac. “My lord, I have not forsaken the holy church; for if I had recognized your church as the holy church, I should not have forsaken it; to join another.” Inq. “Nevertheless, though Satan has thus deceived you, and you think that we are not the holy church, yet it is the same that it has always been from the times of the apostles, and been maintained through the holy teachers until the present time.” Jac. “If it is the same church which existed at the time of the apostles, it must have the same or like bishops and pastors as were then.” Inq. “Yes, and so we have.” Jac. “Well then, my lord, show me in your whole church only one bishop or pastor who is blameless in doctrine and life, even as Paul, or Timothy, or Titus, and I will follow him with all my heart.” Inq. “Have you such pastors among you?” Jac. “My lord, you say, that we are Satan’s congregation,and that your church is the same which was in the time of the apostles; hence show me those people, whereby I may know them.” Inq. “Where do you think to find such? for they had the Holy Ghost, who is not given now.” Jac. “Not! How comes it then, that Paul says that he that has not the Spirit of God, is none of His?” Rom. 8:9. Inq. “This has another meaning.” Jac. “My lord; what meaning?” Inq. “He there speaks of those who do not walk after the Spirit.” Jac. “Well; for what else do I ask you, than for bishops and pastors who walk and are led by the Spirit of God, who are holy, just, vigilant, and blameless in the doctrine, in life and conversation, as Paul teaches that they must be.” Inq. “I could easily name such bishops or pastors as are blameless, but you do not know them.” Jac. “Where are they?” Inq. “In Italy and in Spain.” Jac. “Is the church of God there, and not here?” Inq. “There is also a cardinal or bishop in England, who truly is a man blameless in doctrine and conversation.” Jac. “My lord, pray release me from these chains, and let me go, and I shall use all diligence to get to him, to see whether it is true.”

‘He laughingly replied: “No, no; you must believe what is told you.” Jac. “My lord, it is written

Cursed be the man that trusteth in man.’ Jer. 17:5. Shall I depend upon your word alone?” Inq. “Do you think that I lie?” Jac. “I do not say that; but I want to see it first before I believe it.” Inq. “Yes, yes, but you cannot now.” Jac. “Since I cannot see it, I cannot believe it either.” Inq. “Why will you pay so much attention to their conversation, seeing they have the doctrine of the apostles?” Jac. “This is yet to be proved to me, and it would be difficult for you to prove to me by the Scriptures, that they have the doctrine of the apostles.” Inq. “Nevertheless they have it; but you are hardened, and cannot comprehend it.” Jac. “This as[1]sertion lacks the support of the Scriptures, and if they are trees from the roots of the apostles, show me the fruits, that I may know them.” Inq. “Can you then know the faith by the works, whether it is good or bad?” Jac. “My lord, our Master has taught us that we shall know the false prophets by their fruits (Matt. 7:16); for when we find grapes on the vine, we dare not say, like you people do, that we have plucked them from thorns.”

He laughingly said to me: “Do we say that?” Jac. “Do you not? do you not say we are evil, vile and useless trees, that must be cast into the fire? And yet you have confessed to me, that our fruits are good, but that it is our faith.” Inq. “It is true, you do good works before men; but the inward is good for nothing, for your faith is not good.” Jac. “Our works spring from our faith; the vessel cannot give forth anything but what is in it; hence the Lord calls those a generation of vipers, who confessed that the fruit was good, and the tree corrupt, saying: `Either make the tree good, and his fruit good; or else make the tree corrupt, and his fruit corrupt.’ Luke 6:45; Matt. 12:34. Inq. “Therefore you would say that our bishops and pastors can have no good faith, unless their works are good.” Jac. “My lord, I can answer with Paul: `They profess that they know God; but in works they deny Him, being abominable, and disobedient, and unto every good work reprobate’ (Tit. 1:16); and such pastors I will not follow.” Inq. “No, no, Jacques, they are not so abominable as you think, though they are also sinners, even as we all are.” Jac. “My lord, you know better than you say; for I should be ashamed to discover the shameful acts of this people, who boast of being the light and salt of the earth, and the leaders of the blind and ignorant.” Inq. “What shameful acts? tell me freely.” Jac. “My lord, since you desire me to tell you, you know very well yourself, what unnatural whoredom, too shameful to mention, such as was committed by Sodom and Gomorrah, those of Rome commit namely, the pope, who boasts of being a holy man, and God upon earth, and the cardinals and bishops that are there; to say nothing of the pride, pomp and wickedness of which these holy people are guilty.” Inq. “It is true, that there are some who commit great abomination before God, so that it is abominable of some; but, Jacques, we must not condemn the good on account of the bad; they are not all bad; there are also some that are righteous.” Jac. “I believe that the righteous are thinly sown; for from my youth I have lived mostly among priests, canons and monks, and it were a shame to relate the abounding wickedness which I have seen there.” Inq. “My son, not all, not all.” Jac. “My lord, so far as I have ever seen and known, I do not know that I have seen a single one walk after the rule prescribed to a bishop or pastor, even as you know better yourself what occurred two or three weeks ago in this city of N. in the convent of the Jacobines.”

The monks of Jacobines had driven their prior out of the convent, because he had re[1]proved them for their licentiousness and wickedness.

Inq. “Jacques, though there have been wicked popes, cardinals, bishops, priests, and monks, there have, on the other hand, also been good ones; do you not know that the good grain is not without chaff’? No, no, there are good grains and good pastors, though you do not know them.” Jac. “Show me then but a single upright pastor, such as I demanded of you, according to the Scriptures, and I will follow him.” Inq. “Though I should name them to you, you do not know them any way, and will not believe me; but even if it were true, namely, that they are wicked, yet they have the true faith.” Jac. “I hold to the testimony of Paul, that light has no communion with darkness.” II Cor. 6:14. Inq. “Do you mean to say then, that a man who commits evil works cannot have the true faith?” Jac. “If a man that has received knowledge, yield himself to the commission of wickedness, his faith will not last long, or will soon be darkened.” Inq. “Who has told you this?” Jac. “Paul writes to the Romans, that some held the truth in unrighteousness, since that which might be known of God, God had showed them; and though they knew God, they glorified Him not as God, neither were thankful; wherefore God gave them up to the lusts of their hearts, filled with darkness.” Romans 1:18. Inq. “Paul speaks there of the philosophers, who turned to the heavens, stars, planets, etc., for guidance.” Jac. “That is all the same to me, of whom he speaks, philosophers or others; but Paul shows that through their works and ingratitude their hearts were filled with darkness. Moreover, he also says: `Because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved, . . . for this cause God shall send them strong delusions;’ which also came to pass.” I I Thess. 2:10, 11. Inq. “Did not Judas Iscariot commit a wicked work in delivering up the Son of God?” Jac. “The Scripture says that it would have been better, if he had not been born.” Matt. 26:24. Inq. “Yet he had a true faith; what do you say to this?” Jac. “Had he a true faith before or afterwards?” Inq. “Before and also afterwards, though he was a thief.” Jac. “Though his heart was wicked, yet his walk was good, so that they did not dare think that it was he who should commit the deed, but all asked: `Is it I? is it I?’ ” Mark 14:19. Inq. “Look also at Demas, did he not have the true faith? Yet his heart was bound up in things of this world; nevertheless, Paul regarded him as a brother.” Col. 4:14. Jac. “It is true that Paul re[1]garded him for a time as a brother and companion in the work of the Lord; but after he said that Demas had forsaken him, having loved this present world, and no longer calls him a brother or companion.” II Tim. 4:10. Inq. “That you do not know.” Jac. “The Scriptures say nothing about it.” Inq. “That proves nothing either way; you must believe that. a sinful man can have the faith and the Gospel; do you think that we must therefore not hear him, and believe his word?” Jac. “My lord, wherein do you reprove Paul of sin, after he had received the knowledge of the truth?” Inq. “Isit not written: `He that saith that he hath no sin, maketh God a liar?”‘ I John 1:10. Jac. “True, but it is also written in the same epistle: `Whosoever is born of God doth not commit sin; for his seed remaineth in him: and he cannot sin because he is born of God.’ I John 3:9. And Paul said: `How shall we, that are dead to sin, live unto sin’.” Rom. 6:2. Inq. “Paul there simply asks a question; but do you therefore think that he did not sin?” Jac. “You know that Paul said that Christ was living in him; did Christ then commit sin? Gal. 2:20. He also exhorts the Corinthians, to follow him, even as he had followed Christ, and calls God and men to witness, how holily and justly, and unblamably he had walked among them. I Cor. 11:1; I Thess. 2:10. Of what sin then, my lord, will you accuse Paul?” Inq. “Nevertheless, he was a sinner; this you certainly cannot deny.” Jac. “I do not want to deny it; for he says himself, that he was the chief of sinners, blasphemers and perse[1]cutors while in unbelief, but not after he had received the knowledge [of the truth]. I Timothy 1:15. Well then; but what I ask you for, are pastors that are blameless in life, doctrine and conversation; for I well know that all men are born in sin; but he that abideth in sin, hath not known God.” Ps. 51:5; I John 3:6. Inq. “You must not thus understand the passage; for a sinful man does have knowledge of God.” Jac. “Yes, with the mouth: or it would not be true what the apostle Peter has said, that he that has not the fear of God, and brotherly and living love, is blind, and gropes with the hand for the way.” Tit. 1:16; II Pet. 1:9. Inq. “No, he says that he is like the blind.” Jac. “My lord, with your permission, he says that such a blind man gropes for the way, which is a sign that he has not found it; now, shall I follow such people?” Inq. “Your Menno, is he so just, holy and blameless?” Jac. “I have not had sufficient intercourse with him, to find anything blamable in him.” Inq. “With whom then have you had your intercourse? can nothing be said of your teacher? is he unblamable?” Jac. “My lord, can you produce anything against him, or accuse him of anything?” Inq. “I do not know the rascal.” Jac. “Then do not defame him; for you would find it a difficult task to prove that he is what you call him.” Inq. “This would not be difficult for me to do; for he has seduced enough people to be called this.” Jac. “My lord, take care that you are not yourself one who seduces the people.” Inq. “Is he not a native of a certain village in Zealand?” He named the village, but I have forgotten it. Jac. “I do not know where he was born.” Inq. “What kind of looking man was he? What sort of beard and clothes did he have?” Jac. “My lord, you are certainly inquiring very diligently for him; I think you would like to betray him; do you know no other way, my lord?” Inq. “I wish him no harm.” Jac. “I hear that you say so; nevertheless, you would like to have him here in my place, would you not, my lord?” Inq. “Yes, if he would become converted.” Jac. “And if he would not be converted to your views, would you not place him to the stake?” Inq. “I should leave this to the judge.” Jac. “Well, would you not then wish him harm? Would you want to have this done to you?”

Perceiving that he could not answer me, and that two or three persons were listening at the door, besides the jailer, who is always with the prisoners, he commenced to give me a long talk, saying that I must not inquire so deeply into the Scriptures, but suffer myself to be instructed by those more learned than I, and that I must believe that a sinful man, of wicked life could have the faith as well as another and that I must hear his words, but not do after his works. Jac. “Must I believe this by the Scriptures, or without the Scriptures?” Inq. “I have proved it to you by the Scriptures.” Jac. “By what Scriptures?” Inq. “By the cases of Judas and Demas, who had faith, and yet were wicked of life.” Jac. “My lord, it appears to me that our words are mere child’s play; have I not replied to this, and proved to you, that it becomes us not to take those who have apostatized from the faith for leaders and pastors?” Inq. “Where do you expect to find blameless pastors such as you demand? do you not see that the world is full of knavery?” Jac. “If you do not know any, I know some, and such I will follow.” Inq. “Where are they?” Jac. “They are unknown to you; do you not know that when the prophet thought that all the righteous in Israel had been slain by Ahab and Jezebel, the Lord said that there were seven thousand left yet, who had not bowed their knees unto the idol Baal.” I Kings 19:10. Inq. “It was because of the persecution raging at that time, that they were so scattered.” Jac. “Thus it is yet at the present day on account of persecution, that they are scattered, and unknown to the world.” Inq. “But must you for a Menno, or any other single individual, who seem to lead a good life, must you therefore follow him, and forsake all the other bishops and pastors, who do not walk just as uprightly?” Jac. “My lord, do you think that if Ahab, the King of Israel had forsaken the counsel of the four hundred prophets, and followed the single advice of poor Micaiah, he would have done amiss?” Inq. “Certainly not; for Micaiah was a prophet of God.” Jac. “Did not the others say that they were too? and did they not smite poor Micaiah on the cheek, because he prophesied against them, and say to him: ‘Do you think that the Spirit of God has departed from us?”‘ Inq. “They boasted of the Holy Spirit, but falsely; for they did not have Him?” Jac. “Ahab did not know that; for because Micaiah had alone prophesied against the four hundred prophets, the poor man of God was cast into prison on scanty bread and water, till Ahab should return from the battle at Ramoth gilead; but he found that the counsel of the four hundred prophets cost him his life, as Micaiah had foretold him.” Inq. “The events recorded in these passages oc[1]curred in former times.” Jac. “Paul says that all was written for our learning; and the same things still happen at the present day.” Rom. 15:4. Inq. “Well then, you will not hear or follow any pastors, except they practice what they teach?” Jac. “No; for it is written: ‘The light of the body is the eye; if thine eye be evil, thy whole body shall be full of darkness.”‘ Matt. 6:22. Inq. “Then you will not follow the advice of Jesus Christ, namely, to do after their words, and not after their works.” Jac. “To whom does He say this?” Inq. “To His disciples.” Jac. “Of whom does He say it?” Inq. “Jesus Christ says: ‘The scribes and the Pharisees sit on Moses’ seat: all therefore whatsoever they bid you observe, that observe and do; but do not ye after their works.”‘ Matt. 23:1, 2. lac. “What kind of seat was it, wooden or stone?” Inq. “It was the seat that was there.” Jac. “How could so many people sit in one seat? Was it so large? Or was it not the law Christ alluded to?” Inq. “It is the same thing, the law which they proclaimed.” Jac. “The law was a command of God, and not of men, and when Christ said this, He did not choose them to feed or lead His flock.” Inq. “When He said: ‘Do after their words, and not after their works, did He not appoint them pastors?”‘ Jac. “Have you not read what the Lord says: ‘Except your righteousness shall exceed the righteousness of the scribes and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the kingdom of heaven.’ Matt. 5:20. Behold, here they are already excluded; how then shall they lead others?” Inq. “Do only after their words.” Jac. “Have you no other pastors among you, to proclaim the Word of God, than such scribes and Pharisees, whom God has threatened with so many curses? Does not the prophet say: `Blessed is the man that has not sat among the ungodly’? Ps. 1:1. And Christ admonishes us to beware of their leaven.” Matt. 16:6. Inq. “You must not understand it thus, but believe that an ungodly man can indeed speak good things.” Jac. “it is written: `Praise is not seemly in the mouth of the ungodly, because they are not sent of God.’.Sir. 15:y. ‘And how shall they preach, except they be sent?”‘ Romans 1 U:15. L nq. “It is true, it is not seemly, but he does not say that it is not good.” Jac. “if it is not seemly, then it is not acceptable; for what repentance can an . impenitent man proclaim? For, if a thief admonish his companion not to steal any more, will his word have any effect? Will not his companion say: `If it is wrong to do it, why do you do it yourself?’ Rom. 2:21. Y e hypocrites, cast out the beam out of your own eyes, and then shall you see clearly the dust in my eyes.” Matt. 7:5. 1nq. “You pervert every Scripture into the contrary, according to your own notion and understanding; you must not build upon yourself so much, but subject your understanding to the understanding of those that are wiser than you are.” Jac. “My lord, I always speak, with your permission, that if anything better is proved to me, I will follow it.”

He arose and said: “It is time for me to go; see that you consider the matter well, and pray diligently to God.” Jac. “I know of nothing to consider, since you cannot .prove to me anything different.” Inq. “What should I prove to you?” Jac. “I have asked you to show to me what pastors I must follow, and whether they are such as the Scriptures decree that they ought to be in life, doctrine and conversation:” Inq. “Follow those whom your parents fol[1]lowed.” Thereupon he left me.

Here I finished writing, because I was finally surprised by many persons and gainsayer’s.

This confession of Jacques wa’s translated from the French into the Dutch.

“Blessed are they which are persecuted for righteousness’ sake: for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and persecute you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely, for my sake. Rejoice, and be exceedingly glad; for great is your reward in heaven; for so’ persecuted they the prophets which were before you” (Matt. 5:11, 12).

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 246.

HOW JACQUES D’AUCHY WAS BETRAYED, APPRE HENDED, AND FELL INTO THE HANDS OF.THE TYRANTS, AND WITH WHAT PUNISHMENT THE RIGHTEOUS GOD VISITED THIS TYRANT AND TRAITOR A MEM; ORABLE AND INSTRUCTIVE EX; AMPLE TO ALL TYRANTS , AND TRAITORS

There was a councilor at Harlingen, by the name of Mr. de Wael, who very diligently sought Jacques, addressed him in a friendly manner, and invited him to his house, saying that he had a letter for him. When Jacques arrived there, he cordially welcomed him, and urged him much to be his guest, seeming to be kindled with great love for old acquaintance’ sake. When he learned that Jacques could not stay, he, with friendly words, but the heart of a Judas, asked him to come again and bring of his wares and work with him, ostensibly for the purpose of buying of him, Jacques being a peddler. In the meantime he secretly sent a messenger to Leeuwarden, to the council, for a commissary and a bailiff. When Jacques came again to him, he affably greeted him, sending in the meantime for the. bailiff. When the latter arrived, the traitor malignantly said: “Apprehend him, behold, this is the man.” Thus they handled him with great severity, saying: “Hold still,” and searched him all over.

Then Jacques said: “Oh my lord, what have you done, that you have thus betrayed me, who trusted you with my life and all my property? why do you seek my life, and thirst thus for my blood?” He replied: “Be content and suffer yourself to be bound: you must go with me to the prison.” He said he had to do this, to fulfill his oath, and read to Jacques his cruel, tyrannous mandate. He also made very strict inquiry for four other men. Jacques replied that he would not betray or deceive any one, but if he had aught against him, or had heard any one complain of him, he should tell him of it. The traitor replied that he had not heard anything of the kind, and that he was not apprehended on account of any crime, but simply because he had adhered to heresy; he, moreover, asked him whether he was not an Anabaptist. Jacques denied having adhered to heresy, and being an Anabaptist, saying that he had received but one baptism, according to the Word of ‘the Lord, upon his faith. When asked concerning the Roman church, Jacques replied that it was not of God. Upon this the traitor was seen to sigh deeply, his countenance simulating great sorrow as he said

“Oh I Jacques, must you fall into my hands?” Jacques replied: “My lord, I had placed confidence in you, on account of our old acquaintance, and because I had intercourse with you so long; but I will gladly and from my heart forgive you for this, and it is my earnest desire that the Lord may have mercy upon you.” He thanked Jacques for this favor, opining that in this he had not sinned before God, since he had to act according to his oath. Jacques said: “Do you consider this transaction right before God and men? The time will come when you will find it otherwise.” Wisd. 5:2. He then sent Jacques into the room and said to him

“You will be examined at Leeuwarden concerning your faith and doctrine.” While Jacques was imprisoned there, his wife came to him, upon which this friend of God was filled with great sorrow and anxiety, beholding her in such exceeding grief since she was also pregnant. The turnkey thrust her from him with great cruelty, but many of the bystanders most heartily wept with her, and entreated the turnkey, saying: “Oh, let her go to him;” but it could not last long. Jacques said to her: “O my beloved, go home, and comfort yourself in the Lord; for 1 am imprisoned here.for the Word of God; and it will tend neither to your shame nor disgrace, since I have injured no one.” She said: “May the Lord strengthen you in the truth; for after this conflict there is prepared for you an eternal crown. Oh, that I could die with you, and inherit that blissful life .with you, then my heart would rejoice.” Jacques said: “O sister in the Lord, let not this grieve you, though I must go a little before you; it is the Lord’s will.” The turnkey could not bear this, but said: “Begone, quick!” Thereupon Jacques entreated him, saying

“Oh, let us alone with God for a little while.” And thus these two dear lambs were separ[1]ated, but hope to meet again at the resurrection of the just, where wailing and parting will be heard no more forever. Phil. 3:11; Rev. 7:17; 21:4; Isa. 25:8.

Having, through the grace of God, undergone and endured manifold assaults, by way of numerous examinations and threats from the bloodthirsty, he died in great steadfastness for the testimony of Jesus. He was not put to death at the place of execution, but secretly murdered by night. Until quite recently trustworthy persons were still living, who early in the morning, after the night in the forepart of which he had been murdered, saw him in his leather clothes, lying dead in his blood. He now rests under the altar of Jesus, awaiting, with God’s chosen, a blessed resurrection and eternal life.

The above mentioned traitor, Mr. de Wael, was not long after this deed most severely smitten by God in punishment for his murderous treachery, in consequence of which he departed out of this world in a most awful manner, as a solemn and significant warning to all that are inclined to follow his example in this respect; for he was soon driven from Leeuwarden, with great reproach and ignominy from the common people, so that the boatman, who was to convey him away, was with him in danger of his life, so that he begged most urgently that his life might be spared; for the traitor was most unmercifully pelted with stones by the common people and the children, and ignominiously reproached for his treachery, being called a Judas, rogue, miscreant and arch heretic. To his great disgrace and reproach they sang of him the following verses, which had been composed by Jacques

“He said: I had to find you

Now from my oath I’m free;

Submit and let us bind you;

To prison go with me.”

And also

“And is it right your dealing,

Before the Lord and men?

The time is surely coming

When you will doubtless ken,” etc.

God the Lord had also punished him with severe leprosy, with which he was likewise most ignominiously taunted. Whenever they had sung a stanza of said hymn, they would derisively exclaim

“You leprous Judas and treacherous rogue, do you ken it now?” The stones increased the longer the more, so that the boatman who was to convey him away, saw his own life imperiled, and cried out that he had to convey him off by order of the lord. Thus he was driven from Leeuwarden with great disgrace and ignominy, and had to roam about from place to place, an object of scorn and contempt, until he was finally consumed by leprosy, and, like Antioch and Herod, died a terrible and premature death, an example to all his followers. JI Macc. 9:9; Acts 12:23. The reports among the common people concerning this matter, are of a still much more horrible nature, than the account we have given here.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 247.

CONFESSION OF A WOMAN CALLED CLAESKEN, WHO LAID DOWN HER LIFE FOR THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS, A. D. 1559
Questions and answers between the commissary and Claesken

The commissary first interrogated me concerning my name, the place I was from, my age, and other like things. He then asked me: “Are you baptized?” Claesken. “Yes.” Copra. “Who baptized you?” Cl. “Jelis of Aix la Chapelle.” Com. “The deceiver; he himself has re[1]nounced his belief. How did he do when he baptized you?” Cl. “He baptized me in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost.” Com. “Where did you receive baptism?” Cl. “At Workum, in the field.” Com. “Were there others present?” Cl. “Yes.” Com. “Who were they?” Cl. “I have forgotten.” Com. “What brought you there?” Cl. “I have forgotten.”

I could truthfully give this answer both times.

Com. “Are your children not baptized?” Cd. “My youngest two are not.” Com. “Why did you not have your children baptized?” Cd. “Because I was satisfied with them as the Lord had given them to me.” Com. “Why were you so satisfied with Abraham and Sicke, and not with Douwe; you had Douwe baptized?” Cl. “I did not know it then.” Com. “What did you not know then?” Cl. “What I know now.” Com. “What do you know now?” Cl. “What the Lord has given me to know.” Corn. “What has the Lord given you to know?” Cl. “That I cannot find it in the Scriptures, that this ought to be.” Com. “How long have you not been to church?” Cl. “Not for nine or ten years.”

These are the questions which he put to me; but he used far more words, and when I did not readily answer him, he said that I had a dumb devil in me, that the devil transformed himself into an angel of light in us, and that we were all heretics. He then read to me the articles I had confessed, and said it should come before the lords, and that if I desired it, he would write it differently. I replied: “You need not change anything.”

Questions and answers between the inquisitor and Claesken

Inquisitor. “Why did you have yourself baptized?” Claesken. “The Scriptures speak of anew life. John first calls to repentance, Christ Himself also, and afterwards the apostles; they taught the people to repent and reform, and then to be baptized. Thus did I repent and reform, and was baptized.” Against this he did not say much. Inq. “Why did you not have your children baptized?” Cl. “I cannot find in the Scriptures that this ought to be.” Inq. “David says: `I was shapen in iniquity, and in sin did my mother conceive me.’ Ps. 51:5. Since children are born with original sin, they must be baptized, if they are to be saved.” Cl. “If a man can be saved by an external sign, then Christ has died in vain.” Inq. “It is written, John 3:5, that we must be born again, of water and of the Spirit; hence, children must be baptized.” Cl. “Christ does not say this to children, but to the adult; therefore did I become regenerated. We know that the children are in the hands of the Lord. The Lord said: ;Suffer little children to come unto me; for of such is the kingdom of heaven.”‘ Matthew 19:14. Inq. “The household of Stephanas was baptized, which probably also included children.” I Cor. 1:16. Cl. “We do not depend on probabilities; we have the certain assurance.” He did not say much against this either. Ing. “What do you think of the holy church?” Cl. “I think much of it.” Inq. “Why then do you not go to church?” Cl. “I think nothing of your churchgoing.” Inq. “Do you believe that God is Almighty?” Cl. “Yes, I believe this.” Inq. “Do you then also believe that Christ consecrates Himself, and is present in the bread? Paul says: `The bread which we break, is it not the communion of the body of Christ? And the cup which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ?”‘ I Cor. 10:16. Cl. “I well know what Paul says, and believe it, too.” Inq. .”Christ said: `Take, eat; this is my body;’ and Paul likewise.” Matt. 26:26; I Cor. 11:24. Cl. “I well know what Christ and Paul say, and thus I believe.” Ing. “Do you believe that Christ consecrates Himself, and is present in the bread?” Cl. “Christ sitteth at the right hand of His Father; He does not come under men’s teeth.” Inq. “If you continue in this belief, you will have to go into the abyss of hell forever. It is what all heretics say. Jelis of Aix la Chapelle has deceived you; he himself has renounced his belief, because he saw that he had erred.” Cd. “I do not depend on Jelis, or any other man, but only on Christ; He is our foundation, upon whom we have built ourselves, even as Christ teaches us in His Gospel: `Whosoever heareth my words, and doeth them. I will liken him unto a wise man, who built his house upon a rock; and though storms come, and beat against the house, yet it will not fall.’ Matt. 7:24. These now are the storms that beat against our house; but Christ is our stronghold, and He will preserve us.” Inq. “You do not understand it; there are many other writings, of which you know nothing.” Cl. “We need no other writings than the holy Gospel, which Christ Himself, with His blessed mouth, has spoken to us, and sealed with His blood; if we can observe that, we shall be saved.” Inq. “You should suffer yourself to be instructed; the holy fathers instituted churching* fifteen hundred years ago.” Cl. “The holy fathers did not have this holiness; these are human commandments and institutions. Neither did the apostles practice this holiness; I never read it.” Ing. “Are you wiser than the holy church?” C1. “I do not wish to do anything against the holy church; I have yielded myself to the obedience 61 the holy church.” Inq. “You should think: Do I know better than the holy fathers fifteen hundred years ago? You should think that you are simple.” Cl. “Though I am simple before men, I am not simple in the knowledge of the Lord. Do you not know that the Lord thanked His Father, that He had hid these things from the wise and prudent, and had revealed them to the simple and unto babes?” Matt. 11:25.

* Den Kerck gang.

At one time there were also two monks with him, who were to instruct me. They had but little to say, only that we were people of corrupt minds, reprobate concerning the faith, ever learning, and never able to come to the knowledge of the truth. I Tim. 6:5; II Tim. 3:7, 8. I replied: “When the day of the Lord will come, you will find it to be otherwise; take heed lest you then be of those who will say: `These are they whom we had in derision; behold, how they are now numbered among the children of God, and their lot is among the saints.”‘ Wisd. 5:3, 5. Then they said: “Behold, she judges us.” I replied: “I do not judge you; but I tell you to take heed unto yourselves. Now our life is accounted madness, and our end to be without honor; but when the day of the Lord comes, it will be found quite different.” The sum of the matter was, that I had a devil, and was deceived. I said: “Is Christ then a deceiver?” He replied: “No; Christ is no deceiver.” I said: “Then I am not deceived; I neither seek nor desire anything else than to fear the Lord with all my heart, and (knowingly) not to transgress one tittle of His commandments.” After he had talked to me still further, he said

“I can tell you nothing else; you may consider the matter.” I replied: “I need not consider it otherwise; I know full well that I hold the truth.”

When I came before him again, he said: “Claesken, to what conclusion have you come?” Cl. “I have concluded to adhere to that to which the Lord has called me.” Matt. 20:1. Ing. “The devil has called you, who transforms himself into an angel of light in you people.”

When he examined me the sixth time, he asked me: “When Christ held His supper with His apostles, did He not give them His flesh to eat, and His blood to drink.” Cl. “He gave them bread and wine, and He gave them His body for redemption.” Inq. “Christ certainly clearly says: `Take, eat; this is my flesh;’ you certainly cannot contradict this.” Cl. “Paul says: `I have received of the Lord that which also I delivered unto you, That the Lord Jesus, the same night in which he was betrayed, took bread; and when he had given thanks, he brake it, and gave it to his apostles, and said, Take, eat; this is my body, which is broken for you; this do in remembrance of me. After the same manner also he took the cup, when he had supped, saying, This cup is the new testament in my blood: this do ye, as oft as ye drink it, in remembrance of me. For as often as ye eat this bread, and drink this cup, ye do shew the Lord’s death till he come.’ I Cor. 11:23-26. Thus Christ left us His supper, that we should remember His death by it, that He gave His body and shed His blood for us. This supper I want to hold with the people of God, and no other.”

He held to his twaddle: that we must eat Christ’s flesh, and drink. His blood, since these were clearly implied by the words of Christ and of Paul.

Cl. “Since the words are so plain, I can well understand them; but it is as Paul says: that those who do not turn to the Lord, have a vail before their hearts; but those who turn to the Lord, from their hearts the vail is taken away. II Cor. 3:14;16. We have turned to the Lord; nothing is hid to us.” Inq. “In the 6th chapter of John (verse 53) Christ also clearly says that we must eat His flesh, and drink His blood.” Cl. “It is also written there: `Then the Jews murmured, and said: How can this man give us his flesh to eat? Then Christ said: Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, ye have no life in you.’ Again, He says: `Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life:’ He also said: `Flesh and blood profit nothing: the words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and they are life.’ Those who believe in God, and walk in all righteousness, they are temples of God, in whom God will dwell and walk, as Paul testifies.” II Cor. 6:16.

When, he examined me the seventh time, he said: “Do you not believe that the apostles ate the flesh of Christ?” Cl. “Christ took the bread, gave thanks, brake it, and gave it to His disciples, and His body He gave for their redemption.” Ing. “Do you not believe otherwise?” Cl. “I do not believe otherwise than Christ has spoken.” Inq. “Then I declare unto you, that I am clear of your blood; your blood be upon your own head.” Cl. “I am well satisfied with this.” Inq. “Herewith I commit you to the lord.”

He afterwards examined me once more, and asked me: “Do you not vet believe that the apostles ate the flesh of Christ?” Cl. “I have told you.” Inq. “Tell it now.” Cl. “I will not tell it again.” Inq. “Do you still persist in your views respecting baptism?” Cl. “You certainly well know that the penitent ought to be baptized.” Inq. “This is true enough, if for instance a Jew comes, who is not baptized yet. Are you still of the same opinion in regard to infant baptism?” Cl. “Yes.” Inq. “Do you not believe otherwise?” Cl. “I do not believe otherwise than Christ has commanded.” Inq. “Then I declare unto you, that you will be tormented forever in the abyss of hell.” Cl. “How dare you judge me so awfully, seeing judgment belongs to the Lord alone? Acts 17:31. I am not terrified by this; I know better; when the day of the Lord comes, it will be found different.”

I then asked him: “What does my husband say?” Inq. “Your husband also still persists in his views; may the Lord enlighten you.” Cl. “We are already enlightened, the Lord be praised.”

Concerning my baptism he did not say much, nor about infant baptism; but the whole of his talk was that we must eat the flesh of Christ, and drink His blood, and that this had been instituted fifteen hundred years ago, and that I was simple and had hardly once read the Testament through. I said

“Do you think that we, run on uncertainties? We are not ignorant of the contents of the New Testament. We forsake out dear children, whom I would not forsake for the whole world, and we stake upon it all that we have should we run on uncertainties yet? We seek nothing but our salvation; you certainly cannot prove to us by the Scriptures, that we practice and believe one tittle against the Word of the Lord.” But he only said that we had all from the devil, and that we were possessed of the devil of pride. I said: “We know that the proud are cast down from their seats.” Luke 1:52. He talked so long, that he sometimes already fancied that I would heed him; hence I had to speak now and then, because I did not want him to think this; I could not bear to hear him speak so awfully against the truth.

A letter by C!laesken to her friends according to the flesh, and also according to the spirit, written in prison, the 14th of March, A. D. 1559, at which time, or thereabouts, she, her dear husband, and her brother Jacques, were put to death for the testimony o f Jesus

The Lord, through His great grace and mercy, grant that all those who hunger and thirst after righteousness may be filled.

My dearly beloved friends, N., my heartfelt prayer and request of you is once more, that you will peruse and search the holy Scriptures, and learn to fear the Lord from the heart; for “the fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.” Prov. 9:10. “Wisdom crieth without; she uttereth her voice in the streets; she crieth in the chief place of concourse, in the openings of the gates: in the city she uttereth her words, saying, How long, ye simple ones, will ye love simplicity? and the scorners delight in their scorning, and fools hate knowledge? Turn you at my reproof: behold, I will pour out my spirit unto you, I will make known my words unto you. Because I have called, and ye refused: I have stretched out my hand, and no man re[1]garded; but ye have set at nought all my counsel and would none of my reproof: I also will laugh at your calamity; I will mock when your fear cometh; when your fear cometh as des[1]olation, and your destruction cometh as a whirlwind; when distress and anguish cometh upon you. Then shall they call upon me, but I will not answer; they. shall seek me early, but they shall not find me; for that they hated knowledge, and did not choose the fear of the Lord: they would none of my counsel: they despised all my reproof. Therefore shall they eat of the fruit of their own way and be filled with their own devices . . . but whoso hearkeneth unto me shall dwell safely, and shall be quiet from fear of evil.” Prov. 1:20-31, 33; Isaiah 65:12; Ps. 2:4; Job 27:6.

Behold, my dear friends, lay this to heart, that the Lord will not hear those who do not fear Him now (John 9:31); and how precious the fear of the Lord is to him that will choose it; for nothing is to be compared to her. The fear of the Lord is honor, and glory, and gladness, and a crown of rejoicing. The fear of the Lord maketh a merry heart, and giveth joy, and gladness and a long life. Whoso feareth the Lord, it shall go well with him at the last, and he shall find favor in the day of his death. The love of God is honorable. Those to whom wisdom showeth her face, love her through seeing her, and in the knowledge of her benefits. The fear of God is the beginning of wisdom; and the fear of the Lord is true religion. The knowledge of religion shall keep the heart, and justify it; it shall give joy and gladness. The God fearing shall prosper in the day of life, and at his end he shall be blessed. To fear the Lord is fullness of wisdom. The fear of God is a crown of wisdom, making peace and perfect health to flourish. The root of wisdom is to fear the Lord: but unto the sinner wisdom is a curse. The fear of the Lord driveth out sin; for he that is without fear cannot be justified. Sir. 1:11. Be not faithless; for into a malicious soul wisdom shall not enter, nor dwell in the body that is subject unto sin. John 20:27; Wisd. 1:4.

My beloved friends, lay it to heart, how great a difference there is between those who fear the Lord, and them that do not fear Him. Mal. 3:18. Search well the Scriptures, that you will not be like the cities concerning which Christ says in the Gospel, that because they did not lay to heart His mighty works, which were done in their presence, it should be more tolerable for those of Sodom and Gomorrah at the day of judgment, than for them. Matthew 11:20. Therefore dear friends, the Lord does yet even now show such mighty works through us before your eyes; let it strengthen you, as Paul says that many of the brethren waxed confident in the Lord by his bonds, and were much more bold to speak the word without fear. Phil. 1:14. My dear friends, consider well,: when the Lord did his mighty works, he did not do them for the sake of a single individual, as we read in John, when He raised Lazarus from the dead (John 11:42), but that the people should see His mighty deeds,, and believe in Him, though only some believed in Him, and some were offended at Him, and said: ‘Could not this man, which opened the eyes of the blind, have caused that even this man should not have died?’ Thus it is also at the present day with those who do not believe; for though they well see how strong and mighty the Lord is with us, yet they are offended at it, and say that we do this from stubbornness. And when we say that the righteous must suffer persecution, they say that we. are persecuted for anabaptism. Thus it is to them a cause of offense; but those who believe God well know that we must suffer for righteousness’ sake; these, I hope, it will strengthen, and to us, be a trial unto. our eternal salvation, through the grace of God. I Pet. 2:6, 8; Matthew 5:10.

My dear friends, lay to heart how great glory is promised to those who fear the Lord with the whole heart, and what great anguish’ shall come upon every soul of man that has not obeyed the Gospel; these shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord. II Thessalonians 1:8, 9. Therefore become obedient to the truth, and be trans[1]formed in your mind, that you may prove what is that acceptable and perfect will of God. I Pet. 1:22; Rom. 12:2. Meditate day and night in the law of the Lord, and do not suffer yourselves to be prevented from praying without ceasing, as the Scriptures teach us in many places; he that asketh receiveth: to him that knocketh’ it shall be opened. Ps. 1:2; I Thess. 5:17; Matt. 7, 8. Hence, my dear friends, have your hearts transformed, and the Lord will give you even before you ask Him; for blessed are those who are of a good will. Luke 2:14. ‘Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness: for they shall be filled.”‘ Matt. 5:6.

Therefore desire with a sorrowful heart for the Lord, and say: “Shew me thy ways, O Lord; teach me thy paths. Lead me in thy truth, and teach me; for thou art the God of my salvation; on thee do I wait all the day. Remember, O Lord, thy tender mercies and thy lov[1]ingkindnesses; for they have been ever of old. Remember not the sins of my youth, nor my transgressions: according to thy mercy remember thou me for thy goodness’ sake. Good and upright is the Lord: therefore will he teach sinners in the way. The meek will he guide in judgment: and the meek will he teach his way.” Ps. 25:4-9. Therefore, my dear friends, repent sincerely, and confess your sins before the Lord with all your heart; the Lord is found of them that are of a broken heart and a contrite spirit. Is. 66:2. Humble yourselves therefore under the mighty hand of God, that you may be ex[1]alted in eternity. I Pet. 5:6. Herewith I commend you to the Lord; may He guide you into all truth.

My dearly beloved friends, lay it to heart, for it is done out of sincere, ardent love, which I have for your souls, because I am certain and assured, that there is no other way by which we can be saved; hence I warn you out of a pure heart, and it will never be found otherwise. Therefore, though, some have much to talk or say, they do this because they do not want to take upon them the cross of Christ; and be persecuted for it, as Paul says (Gal. 6:12); but [let us] take for an example, that we are to follow Christ’s steps, and that all the Scriptures constrain us, to submit ourselves to and prepare for suffering, even as also Paul says: “If we suffer with him, we shall also rejoice with him”; and as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ; and we also read that all the holy men of God were tried by many tribulations and sufferings (Judith 8:25), and how that they would joyfully receive sufferings; yea, that they greatly rejoiced that they were counted worthy to suffer for the name of God; but those who do not truly love the Lord want to be exempt from suffering, and love this temporal life more than their Lord and God, although Christ says: “Whosoever shall seek to save his life shall lose it; but whosoever shall lose his life for my sake and the gospel’s, the same shall save it forever.” Mark 8:35. Not that we must all die for the Word of the Lord; but the mind must be in such a state, that we would rather die, than once knowingly and willingly transgress one of the Lord’s commandments; hence Christ says

“He that loveth aught more than me is not worthy of me.” Matt. 10:37.

Therefore, my dearest friends, whom I love with all my heart, do not regard what men say, but look only to Christ Jesus, how He went before us in tribulation and suffering. Love the Lord your God with all your heart, and with all your power and strength; yea, though the whole world should rise up against and assail you, no one can harm you, if you have God for your Father, and if you have true love to God and. His. saints; for love can do all things (I Cor. 13:7); but where there is no true love, there will soon be confusion, when persecution and distress come (Matt. 13:21); but for him that commits himself to the Lord, and is possessed of love, nothing is difficult; had I not experienced this myself, it were im[1]possible for me to know that it is so easy. Hence Christ says: “My yoke is easy, and my burden is light.” Matt. 11:30. Yes, dear friends, thus I am still minded, and I so love my Lord and God, that if I could save my life by a thought, and would know that it did not please the Lord, I would rather die than think such thought. Not that I am boasting; the Lord well knows how vile I have shown myself before Him; but it is through the great grace and mercy and love shown us that we are elected to His heavenly kingdom. Eph. 2:7. Now only do I feel within me the inexpressible grace and mercy of God, and His love, and how we therefore ought to love Him in return (I John 4:19); yea, this grace and love are so great before my eyes, that my sorrow is turned into joy.

I must further relate to you something of the sorrow which I had before I was apprehen[1]ded. Now I remember the words of the apostle, that I have had godly sorrow, and that godly sorrow worketh repentance to salvation. II Cor. 7:10. Yea, I had such sorrow at times, that I did not know whither to turn, and sometimes cried to the Lord with a loud voice saying: “O Lord, crush my old heart, and give me a new heart and. mind, that I may be found upright before thine eyes.” Ezek. 36:26. I said to my dear husband: “When I apply the. rule of the Scriptures to my life, it seems to me as though I must perish.” Well may I say with David: “Mine iniquities are gone over mine head: as a heavy burden they are too heavy for me.” Ps. 38: 4. I said: “My dear husband, pray the Lord for me; I am so harassed the more I direct my thoughts to the Lord, the more the tempter assails me with other thoughts.” I Pet. 5:8. Thus I cried to the Lord, and said: “O Lord, thou surely knowest that I desire nothing but to fear Thee.” My husband would comfort me sometimes; it seemed to him that I did nothing but what could stand in the sight of the Lord. I said: “I have not my first love (Rev. 2:4); therefore I grieve, so that I cannot sleep. There is no hope to die unto sin, I apprehend to live a long time yet; though I strive never so much to reform, yet I remain as vile as ever: ‘O wretched man that I am, whither shall I go?”‘ Rom. 7:24.

I should have written more to you, but the messenger came and informed me that we were to go [die]. My dearly beloved friends, such was the joyful sentence my husband, and I, and our brother heard: we showed each other such love, and had such .a glad heart. I thanked the Lord so greatly, that the lords all heard it. They bade me keep silence, but I spoke fearlessly. When we had heard our sentence, all three of us spoke, and said that they had condemned righteous blood, and other words. My dear husband spoke so friendly, and said so often, with a glad countenance, that all the people beheld it: “Yes, we thank the Lord!”

Herewith I commend you to the Lord. Hasten to come to us, and that we may live with each other in eternity.

Another letter or confession o f Claesken

When we were before the full council, we were addressed by the Procurator General of the council, who presented to the lords a general statement of what we had confessed before the commissary, and made a long speech, how long we had not been to church, that we had not had our children baptized, and that we were Anabaptists, and said that according to the decree we had forfeited our lives, and that our property had lapsed into the hands of the king. Thus he accused us before the lords, and harangued us upon life and property, and when he had related how and where we had received our baptism, he asked us whether we would adhere to our baptism. We boldly and fearlessly said with a glad heart, that we had received one baptism according to the command of the Lord. Our brother Jacques said that if the contrary could be proved to him with the Word of the Lord, he did not want to act contrary to His Word.

My husband said that he would adhere to his baptism. And I said, as our brother had said, that we had received one baptism according to the Word of the Lord. Every time he said: “Just as you think.” He then asked us, whether we did not wish an advocate. Our brother said: “The Lord is our Advocate.” I John 2:1. With this we went away. We went from the council glad and joyful, though it was to cost our lives. Acts 5:41.

Since that time, my husband and our brother appeared once before the pastor of the Old Court, and on Sunday in Lent all three of us were before the steward, our brother first; he had a long conversation with him; and proved it to him with the Scriptures, so that he could not say a word against it, except that it was from the devil, since there were many in hell, and that ours were the worst; thereupon my husband was brought before him, and then I. When I appeared before him, he began to speak of infant baptism, of my baptism, the necessity of eating the flesh of Christ, and many other things. I said: “You need not bring these matters up; it is not given me to dispute with you. I tell you flatly, I will adhere to that wherein the Lord has called me.” He replied that the devil had called me. I said: “Is it the nature of the devil now, to desist from evil, and do good? It is with us as the prophet says: He that departeth from evil maketh himself a prey. Isa. 59:15. Thus it has gone with us; from the first day that we forsook our vain, wicked life, we were hated of every one, as Christ says: ‘Ye shall be hated of all men for my name’s sake.”‘ Matt. 10:22. He says: “Be not afraid of them that kill the body, and after that have no more that they can do; but fear him which hath power to cast soul and body into hell.” Luke 12:4, 5; Isa. 51:7. Yes, Him alone we fear. He insisted that I should express myself with regard to infant baptism, and the eating of the flesh of Christ. I said: “It is not worth while far me to answer your questions; they are so useless. I have told it to you enough; I shall tell you no more; we have had enough of it.” I said: “Wake up, and give heed; you certainly see that it is not in human power what the Lord enables us to do, that we can leave our dear children, yea, joyfully resign our lives, for the honor of God.” I said: “Take heed what you do, we are God’s holy people, His chosen.

Though all your learned men in the whole world should agree, they cannot prove to us with the Word of the Lord, that we believe or act contrary to the Word.” He said that we at least did not believe that the apostles ate the flesh of Christ, and drank His blood, and Christ says: “Take, eat, this is my body.” I said: “Christ took the bread, gave thanks, brake it, and gave it to His apostles. When He took the bread, brake it, and gave it to them, the bread was certainly no flesh; He surely did not give them His living body to eat, when He stood alive among them; but He gave His body for redemption, not for them alone, but for all who should believe in Him.” However, he was not to be convinced, but held to his old tune.

Our brother had proved everything to him so clearly with the Scriptures, that he could not say a single word against it. Our brother spoke very loud in order that those who stood without the chancery should hear how clearly he proved it to him. I also spoke as loud as I could, with a glad heart; whatever the Lord gave me to utter I spoke fearlessly; to relate all of which would take too long. He constantly reiterated that we had the devil in us, that the devil transformed himself into an angel of light in us, that we were possessed of the devil of pride, and that we must forever go into the abyss of hell. Thus he did every time we were before him. I said: “As lightly as you consign us to the abyss of hell, so highly are we exalted with the Lord.”

As regards infant baptism he knew nothing to say, except Christ says: “You must be born again of water and of the Spirit.” John 3:5. I said

“Children cannot understand the new birth; Christ said this to the adult; hence we have put off our old life, and put on a new life. We well know that our children are saved before the Lord.” He then cited David, how he was born in sin. Ps. 51:7. Our brother had explained it to him clearly, yet he remained as ignorant as ever. When we had ended our conversation, I asked him what my husband said. He replied: “Your husband also persists in his views.” I said: “What will you do with my poor husband, who cannot read a word?” He replied: “Your damnation will be greater than that of your husband; because you can read, and have seduced him.” With this I left him. Afterwards Claesken, her husband, and brother Jacques were drowned, for the testimony of the truth, at Leeuwarden, in Friesland, in March, 1559.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 248.

DELIS DE GROOT, AND MAHIEU VAN HALEWIJN, A. D. 1559

At Kortrijck, in Flanders, there were two Godfearing and simple brethren, one named Jelis de Groot, the other Mahieu van Halewijn, who would much rather suffer affliction with the people of God, than enjoy every vain pleasure with the wicked world; which affliction they also could not escape; for in the year 1559 they were apprehended, and immediately examined concerning their faith, which they freely confessed, and adhered to unto the end, notwithstanding the threats made against, and the torments inflicted upon, them on this account, so that they were finally sentenced to death for their steadfastness, and, as valiant heroes of God, publicly, in the sight of many, passed through temporal death, to await, with their fellow brethren, gone before, under the altar, the day of their avenging. Rev. 6:9.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 249.

KAREL VAN TIEGEM, A. D. 1559

About the same time there was also apprehended at Kortrijck, for the love of God, and living according to His Word, a brother named Karel van Tiegem, who was not ashamed freely to confess Christ his Lord before men, and to make a good confession of his faith, in which he also persevered unto the end; but however greatly he was tormented, he would not implicate others; hence the rulers of this world seizing occasion against him, as Pilate, instigated by the priests to remain Caesar’s friend, did against Christ, condemned him to death, and caused him to be burnt with fire; wherefore they must expect the sentence of eternal fire, which shall have no power over him.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 250.

WOLFGANG MAIR, AND WOLFGANG HUEBER, IN THE YEAR 1559

In this year 1559, two brethren, named Wolfgang Mair and Wolfgang Hueber, were apprehended for the faith, in the district of Lutzenburg, and taken to Titmain, whence they were brought to Saltzburg, in both of which places they had to suffer and experience great torment and tyranny. Wolfgang Mair was twice brought to the rack, stripped each time, and severely tortured; but he could not be induced to say aught that was contrary to his faith. The secretary said: “You must tell who took you into his house or lodged you; or you will have to die upon the rack.” He replied

“If I die, I die; I will nevertheless not say aught against my conscience, nor betray those that have done me good.” Then they left off torturing, and priests came to them with manifold allurements, and labored long and much with them; they also sought to turn them with many threats and entreaties, and denied all hope to them, with many blasphemies, all of which they earnestly contradicted, defending the truth with great zeal, since the Lord gave them such strength, that they had already surrendered their lives for the truth.

After this there was much consultation concerning them, especially among the priests; once it was resolved to imprison them for life; but God brought to nought this purpose. Afterwards they were much tempted yet by one and the other, of those who wanted to make them renounce their faith; but it was in vain, they put them all to shame with the Word of God, and freely declared to them, that their faith was the way of divine truth in Jesus Christ, to which they would steadfastly adhere by the help of God, no matter what anybody should say or undertake against it. Thereupon they were taken back from Saltzburg to Titmain, to be sentenced to death. When their sentence was read they vigorously contradicted it, saying that it was not true, and that their faith was profitable unto all things, and that it was neither heresy nor deception.

When they were led out of the city, some women wept for compassion, that they were thus to be put to death on account of the faith; but they said: “You need not weep on our account; but weep for yourselves, and for your sins.” They also sang for joy that their end and redemption were so near at hand.

When they were at the place of execution, brother Wolfgang Mair cried to the people: “Today I will offer unto my God a true burnt sacrifice, pay my vows, and testify with my blood to the divine truth.” Thus they were executed with the sword, and then burnt with fire, cheerfully, valiantly and boldly resigning their temporal life, to inherit eternal life.

Some who were the principal cause of their imprisonment and death were signally smitten by the judgment of God, so that some of them died soon after, while others did not meet with a natural death, but were so touched by God, that it was easy to see that they were visited by the wrath of God.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 251.

JAN JANS BRANT, A. D. 1559

In the year 1559, on the 9th of November, it happened that a brother by the name of Jan Jans Brant, was apprehended for following Christ and the Gospel, at Geervliet, in South Holland. When he was examined by the learned, he steadfastly adhered to his faith, and confessed’ it freely, saying further: “This is the true way to eternal life, which is found by so few, and walked by a still smaller number; for it is too narrow for them, and would cause their flesh too much pain.” On account of these and like words, they became embittered against him more than against any malefactor, so that they would have made away with him in a fortnight, had not his life, through the intercession of certain persons, been spared a little longer, so that in all, he lay in prison one month. Afterwards they sentenced him to be drowned in a sack, for which he was well prepared. The executioner tied him into a sack, and cast them from the high Hofbrugh.* The sack bursting open, the executioner struck him with a stick on his body, so that he called from the water: “Oh, how you murder me I” Many were moved to pity, that he had to die so miserably. Thus he offered up his sacrifice, and rests now from his labor, and is awaiting the glorious Sabbath spoken of in Isaiah, yea, the rest with Christ in Paradise. Phil. 2:17; Rev. 14:13; Luke 23:42.

* Name of a bridge.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 252.

TRIJNKEN KEUTS, A. D. 1559

Trijnken Keuts was a widow who lived in the city of Maestricht. Having come to the knowledge of the divine truth through the holy Gospel, she in her simplicity laid the matter to heart, and continued day and night in earnest prayer, until the Lord further enlightened her with the clear, shining light of His divine grace, and endowed her with power of faith, so that she; believing and penitent, had herself baptized, upon the true faith, in the name of Jesus Christ, a member of the body and church of Jesus Christ; and as she lived according to her faith and no longer resorted to the papal idolatries, but abstained from every abom[1]ination, and entered upon a new life, the venomous beast could not endure this, and she was therefore accused and reported as a heretic to the authorities of said city. Thereupon the burgomasters cited her to appear in the Landtskroon (the house in which the burgomasters and the council hold their court). When she received this summons, through a servant of the burgomasters, she went to the Landtskroon. Arriving there, she was asked and ex[1]amined by the burgomasters, in regard to what had been reported to them, as to whether it was so with her; and when she frankly answered them, and confessed the truth, they im[1]prisoned her there. Having been confined for a time, in the meanwhile undergoing many importunities and conflicts, she was finally caused to be rigorously examined by the priests (one of whom was a Dominican monk), before whom she freely confessed her faith. When asked whether she was rebaptized, she replied

“I was baptized upon my faith according to the doctrine of Christ;” in regard to which they had yet many more words together; but she adhered to the truth. The priests also questioned her concerning the sacrament, whether she did not believe that when the priest had pronounced five words over the bread, Christ was present in it, essentially with flesh and blood, just as He had hung on the cross. Trijne said that she believed that Christ had ascended to heaven, and was sitting on the right hand of God, His heavenly Father. And she asked, saying: “How should He come into the bread?”

When she thus steadfastly adhered to the truth, these priests condemned her to be burnt to ashes here, and to burn forever in hell. Trijne said: “When you, in a few days, will follow me before the judgment seat of God; you will find it to be otherwise.” Upon this judgment, Trijne was delivered to the bailiff and the judges, by whom she was sentenced, that she should be led forth, according to the imperial mandate; and be burnt to ashes; which Trijne gratefully received, willingly submitting to it. She was therefore, with her mouth gagged, led to the Vrijthof, where she put off her tabernacle, and was burnt to ashes, having com[1]mended her soul into the hands of God. I Pet. 1:14. This occurred in the year 1559, on Palm Eve, in Lent.

It was currently reported as true, that one of the afore mentioned priests, namely, the Dominican monk, three days after Trijnken was offered up and burnt, was unexpectedly (he not having been known to be sick), and secretly found dead in his cell, and that he was being eaten up by lice; but what part God had in this matter, this we leave to His righteous judgment, who will give to everyone his merited reward.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 253.

FRANSKEN VROEVROUWE, NAENTGEN LEERVER; KOOPSTER AND PLEUNTGEN VAN DER; GOES, A. D. 1559

There were also at Antwerp three sisters, namely, Fransken Vroevrouwe, Naentgen Leerverkoopster, and Pleuntgen van der Goes, who were kindled with the love of God, and, as lambs and sheep of Christ, heard and followed the voice of their Shepherd, so that, having been apprehended on this account in the year 1559, they steadfastly adhered to the truth amidst all solicitations, tortures and sufferings; hence all of them finally died for the name of Christ, being drowned in a vat, in the prison.

But those who condemned them to death, must therefore expect from the Lord the severe judgment that shall come upon them on this account. Matt. 7:2.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 254.

BETGEN, NEELKEN, AND MARIKEN FRANSS, IN THE YEAR 1559

In this year also three other sisters, namely, Betgen, Neelken, and Mariken Franss, were apprehended at Antwerp, for living according to their faith in God, and as they, with a firm confidence, as those that were born of God, steadfastly contended for the accepted. truth, they were finally sentenced to death and drowned. Thus they had to press their way through the strait gate, this temporal death, in order to enter in, and inherit, together with all the valiant witnesses of God, His eternal and imperishable kingdom.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 255.

ADRIAEN .PAN AND HIS WIFE, A. D. 1559

In the year 1559, also Adriaen Pan, the faithful friend of Christ, and his wife, were in the claws of the wolves, at Antwerp, in Brabant, where they, through the grace of God, en[1]dured severe imprisonment and cruel examinations; but through true faith and living hope they were so firmly united to their Captain, Christ Jesus, that they could by no means be brought to apostatize. Hence they were condemned to death by the rulers of darkness, who knew not the light of truth; and thus Adriaen Pan was most miserably put to death with the sword, his wife, who was pregnant, bearing it all for Christ’s sake, however much it pained her. After she had given birth to her child, she was drowned, suffering it with great steadfast[1]ness. And thus they entered into eternal rest with the Lord.

A letter by Adriaen Pan, written in prison, in the year 1559

Grace and peace from God our heavenly Father, through the merits of Jesus Christ His beloved Son, with the true illumination of the Holy Ghost, we wish all lovers of the eternal truth. Amen.

My dearly beloved and longed for brethren, whom we love from the bottom of our hearts, and bear in our hearts, as those with whom we are one soul and one body, though we are now apparently deprived of you, you are nevertheless the more in our hearts, and we entreat you, that no one will faint at our tribulations to which we are now subjected; for we hope that you will be rejoiced to hear it since we know for certain, that it is for the truth. II John 1:1; Acts 4:32; Eph. 3:13; I Thess. 3:3.

Peter says: “Let none of you suffer as an evildoer, or as a thief; but if you suffer as a Christian, happy are you; for the glory and Spirit of God rest upon you; but on their part he is evil spoken of.” Paul says that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us; yea, that eye hath not seen, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him. As the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ. My dear brethren, how should we not be of good courage, when we hear such comforting words! My dear friends, the more tribulation there is to try us, the more we are comforted. This we experienced at the start, when we were apprehended, when they assailed the house, as though they meant to destroy it with all that was in it. Then was my heart strengthened, ,as though I was a different person. True, my wife was somewhat distressed before they laid hands on us; but when she saw that it had to be, fear left her, as a garment put off, and she began to sing.

“Dus weest bedacht, ende op hem wacht;
Want by sal komen als een dief in der nacht.”*

For we had not expected them yet, and had packed our things, intending to depart soon; but the Lord ordered it otherwise, praised be He forever. As they were busily engaged in plundering, I would fain have sung: Noyt meerder vreught in my en was, dan nu is in desen tiiden.t But I restrained myself from singing, because I thought that many more trials were awaiting me yet; but the Lord be praised, who does not suffer us to be ashamed. Ps. 25:3. They began to upbraid us much concerning Munster and Amsterdam; but I told them that I was innocent in.the matter, and that it was for the truth that we suffered. I also said: “I am not yet thirty three years old; how then could I have.been there?” Some railed, others

lamented: but I said: “Weep not for us, but weep for yourselves,. and for your children.” Methinks, we could well have said with David: “Though I were compassed about by ten thousands of people, who should come upon me, I should not fear them; yea, they have compassed me about; they compass me about like bees, but in the name of the Lord I will destroy them.” Psalm 3:6; 118:12.

* Take heed therefore and watch for Him; for He shall come as a thief in the night.

** I never had greater joy than at this present time.

My dear brethren, we.do not say this to boast but for joy, and to thank God for the great power and strength which He grants us; and for the joy of all lovers for the truth, who may hear this. Pray for us that we may continue steadfast unto the end. We beg you to receive our few lines in good part. The 15th day of our imprisonment, and the 9th of May. My wife and I salute you much, and all with whom we are acquainted, or who may inquire after us.

Another letter by Adriaen Pan, written after he was sentenced

Grace and peace from God our heavenly Father, through the merits of Jesus Christ, with the true illumination of the Holy Ghost, we wish all lovers of the eternal truth. Amen.

My dear N., I still remember you at the end of my life, and pray Almighty God to comfort you with His Spirit, and instruct you with all spiritual wisdom and understanding that may conduce to your salvation. Col. 1:9. I further inform you, that I was on the rack the 2d of June, and on the 16th day I was brought into court, where they asked me whether I was baptized, or rebaptized. I asked whether I was permitted to speak. They consented. I said that I believed all that was written in the law and in the prophets, and would live and die by what Jesus Christ and His apostles taught and commanded; and that I was baptized upon acknowledgement of my sins, that I was sorry for them, and upon confession of my faith, in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost. Thereupon they sentenced me; hence I expect nothing else than that they will do their will with the body; may the Lord receive the spirit. I am quite ready to live and die for the name of the Lord. I cannot suffi[1]ciently praise and thank God, that He has called me to suffer for His name. O my dear N., I am, of good cheer; the Lord, I trust, will give me strength unto the end. I cannot say that I ever had a happier day in prison, than when I was apprehended, and when I was sentenced. My dear N., be of good cheer; it will soon be over here; and let us not fear them that kill the body; but Christ tells us whom we shall fear. I and my wife salute you most affectionately with the peace of the Lord. Receive my brief letter in good part; I would fain have written you more, but I am not much gifted for it; however, I thank the Lord for all that He has given me.

Greet the dear friends much, with whom we are acquainted, or who inquire after us. Farewell!

Written by me,
ADRIAEN PAN.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 256.

HANS DE VETTE, AND ELEVEN OTHERS, PUT TO DEATH FOR THE TESTIMONY OF JESUS CHRIST, AT GHENT, IN FLAN; DERS, A. D. 1559

A confession written by Hans de Vette, at Ghent,
where he was imprisoned with eleven others,
in the year 1559, touching his ex;
amination

On the first Friday after Whitsuntide there were imprisoned at Ghent for the Word of the Lord, the following named persons: Pieter Coerten of Meenen, Kaerle Tanckreet of Nipkerck, with Proentken, his wife, of Belle, Jacob Spillebout, Abraham Tanckreet, and Maeyken Floris of Nipkerck, An;,honis van Cassel, Hans de Smit, Marcus his brother, Hans de Vette, with Maritgen, his wife, of Waesten, and Tanneken, the wife of J. de S. These had been delivered by treachery to the Procurator General, who, with three thief catchers, took them away prisoners from their lodging place, in the evening.

The next day we were visited by the authorities, who asked us, each separately, for our names, and where we came from, which we told them. They then asked us whether we confessed another baptism.than infant baptism, and whether we had also received another. We all renounced idolatrous infant baptism, and confessed that we had received Christian baptism, except Marcus de Smit, who confessed that he had not yet received it, but that if he had opportunity, he wished to receive it with all his heart. They then asked us whether we desired learned men to instruct us; that they would send us some, and just such as we wanted, ecclesiastics or secular men; they also said that they should not hurry us. But since they almost always asked us separately the same questions, I, the writer of this, said that by the grace of the Lord I wanted no other instruction than I had received, though an angel should come from heaven. Gal. 1:8.

Besides this, they nevertheless, about eight days afterwards, sent one Friar Peter de Backer (who had partly spied us out), with one of his companions, two false prophets, called jacobines, as I believe. After we had appeared before them, and exchanged a few words, we came to infant baptism, which he declared to be a divinely instituted doctrine, saying that circumcision was a figure of it; also, that the apostles had baptized entire households, and that Christ had commanded it, John 3. But when I had proved to him, that he had not spoken the truth, and that the apostles had baptized none without faith, as is clearly found in the Acts of the Apostles, he endeavored to speak about another article, saying that we should not be able to agree. But I ‘told him that I desired to see the first finished before proceeding further, and begged him to repent, proving to him, that their worship was a rotten and putrid idolatry, contrary to all the commandments of God, and a human plant; and that God’s commandments were sufficient for us, that no lies need be added to them, and that it availed nothing to regard what God has not commanded. Then he said that I was deceived, and had looked too much at their abuses: that it was true there were some abuses in their church, but that the principal of what was observed in it, was good. After many words we parted.

A few days afterwards the Dean of Ronse, an inquisitor in the country of Flanders, came, and with him, said Peter de Backer, who had visited us first, and other false prophets. When I appeared before them, the Dean asked my name. I replied that my name was Hans de Vette. Then he asked me whether I was married. I replied: “Yes.” He then asked me whether my wife was also of Waesten. I replied: “Yes.” He asked me how long I had been married. I said: “Not very long.” He asked me, in what church and by what parish priest I had been married. I asked him whether we found anything said in the Scriptures, that a parish priest was required for it. He said that in the world whores and knfiLves come together without parish priests. Then I said that I had done this according to the direction of the Scriptures, as permitted by Paul, in order to avoid fornication, it being better to marry than to burn (I Cor. 7:2, 9); whores and knaves on the contrary will much rather burn than marry, as is abundantly seen and heard in this wicked world in many thousands of instances. He then said that this was a small matter, and that if I had done nothing more, it could easily have been arranged; however, I should only tell him where it took place. I told him that I did not intend to tell him. Then he adjured me by the living God, that I should tell him; but I made no reply. Thereupon he asked me why I had not continued in the faith of the Roman church, and in her worship. My reply was, that I had separated from her so as not to become a par[1]taker of her plagues, since darkness can have no communion with light, nor Christ with Belial, nor the righteous with the unrighteous, etc. Hence we must come out from among her. Rev. 18:4; II Cor. 6:14, 17.

He then asked me what I thought of the seven sacraments, part of which he named to me. I replied that I considered them utterly worthless, because of all the abominable idolatry observed by them; but since the Lord has commanded us to confess His name before men, I said that I would confess my faith to him. He said that I should. I then began to make my confession; as that I believed in one God, the Creator of heaven and earth, sea and waters, and all there is therein; and who created man after His image. Him alone we must serve, honor, worship, and love with all our soul, with all our strength, and with all our thoughts, since He alone is good; forsaking all idols, whether of gold, silver, stone, metal, wood, bread, or of whatever other make or substance they may be, even as they are rejected and prohibited in the holy Scriptures; for we know that an idol is nothing in the world. I Cor. 8:4.

As I continued to speak, the Dean of Ronse said to me that I was making it too long, to write it all down. “You would make us too much work,” he said, “if you should thus confess your faith from the beginning of the Bible.” “I also believe,” said he, “what you have said here; but what do you say of the sacrament of baptism as used in our church, to which everyone must come, in order to be saved?” I replied that I considered infant baptism worthless, since it was not commanded of God. He said that circumcision was a figure of it, and that all the children that were not circumcised in the Old Testament, or are not baptized in the New Testament, must be damned. I then said, in accordance with his own words: “Then the female children in the Old Testament must all be damned.” He became angry, and said that what I advanced was only sophistry. I told him that he should be ashamed to say that children were damned, to whom as the Lord says, the kingdom of heaven belongs. He said that I lied in this. And another priest told me that one of Paul’s disciples writes that he had learned infant baptism from his teacher, Paul. Thereupon I said that Paul writes that we should not be shaken in mind, neither by spirit nor by word, nor by letter, as sent from them; or even though an angel from heaven should come, and teach us anything different from what is written in the holy Gospel, he should be accursed. II Thess. 2:2. I also asked him to show me where the Lord had commanded to baptize children, or to prove that the apostles baptized infants; which he could not do.

Again, he asked me how long ago I had been baptized. I replied: “Not yet a year.” He asked me where and by whom I had been baptized; but I did not tell him. He then adjured me three times by the living God, and by the baptism which I had received, that I should tell him. I said that Caiaphas so adjured Christ. He replied that Christ spoke. I said that Christ spoke for Himself; but that when He was questioned concerning His disciples, He did not speak.

He then a~ked me what I held concerning the sacrament of the altar. I told him that I considered it nothing less than an unclean, rotten, putrid idolatry, and an abomination before God. He asked: “How? Do you not believe that He is present in it in flesh and blood, just as He walked upon the earth, or as He hung upon the tree of the cross?” “Far be it from me,” said I, “that I should believe that Christ’s flesh and blood are here upon earth; for Christ Himself said to His apostles, that we should always have the poor with us, but that we should not always have Him.” Matt. 26:11.

He thereupon told me that He was not thus present in the sacrament, but that it was in spiritual substance, and that I did not understand the matter; but that this argument had been established many centuries before my time; for when Christ held His supper He said, He took the bread and gave it to His disciples, and said: “Take, cat; this is my body.” I replied that the bread which Christ gave to His disciples, He gave them as an emblem of His body which was to be broken for them; even as He has represented Himself by figures in many places of Scripture. In John (15:1) He says: “I am the true vine;” yet in reality He was no vine, but He compared Himself to a vine. Thus the bread which Christ brake for His disciples, was spiritually a figure of His body; for He says in John 6; “Flesh and blood profit nothing; but the words that I speak are spirit and life.” He said that this was irrelevant; “for if Christ were not present,” said he, “how could we eat damnation thereby?” But I replied: “If it were the flesh and blood of Christ, we would not eat damnation thereby: for Christ says Himself; `Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life.’ John 6:54. Hence these words must not be understood literally, but spiritually, namely, that if one who was still a drunkard, or covetous, or an idolater, or the like, should go to the Lord’s Supper with the church of Christ, whose head is Christ, such an one would be unfit to break bread with the members of Christ, not discerning Christ’s body.” I Cor.11:29. Then he said that there were many among us, who were drunkards, adulterers, and the like, and that they were well known to him. I then asked him

“Who are they?” He said: “J. de R.” I then asked him where he lived. He replied: “I shall not tell you.” I said that I well knew if there were such in our church, and were known, they would, according to the Scriptures, be put away and excluded. I Cor. 5:11.

He then asked me, who had baptized me. And when he could not learn it from me, he adjured me, but I did not tell him. Then his secretary said

“I will wager you a pot of wine, that you will tell it before a fortnight has passed;” but I would not bet. He then asked me how often I had observed the Supper. I replied that I had sometimes observed it, when opportunity offered itself, with many dear brethren and sisters. He asked: “With whom? What are their names?” I gave him the name of one of them, whom he specially named in his question. He then inquired concerning others, whether I regarded them as my brethren, or whether they were only friends or novices; “for I have learned all this Flemish,” said he, “about nov;ices [dencomelingen, i. e., newcomers] friends and brethren.” I said: “I thought you were from Brabant; do you understand so much Flemish?” “I hardly know what I am,” he said; “perhaps Z am a foundling.” “Yes,” said I, “John’s Revelation (13:1) speaks of a beast, which rose up out of the sea; you may belong to that race.”

He then asked me whether I did not believe that Jesus Christ had assumed flesh and blood from Mary. I replied that I believed that the Word which was in the beginning with God, and by which the world was created, became flesh. Then he said that according to the flesh He was David’s son. I replied: “If He is David’s son, Christ Himself says: `How then doth David call him Lord?”‘ He said that Christ only adduced this to the Pharisees by way of argument; but Matthew, said he, describes His generation from Abraham to Mary. I replied, that Matthew traces the generation of Christ only to Joseph, the husband of Mary of whom Christ was born; and Luke says that Jesus was supposed to be the son of Joseph. “But,” said he, “do you not believe that Mary is the mother of Christ?” I said: “Yes; Christ says: `Whosoever shall do the will of my Father, the same is my mother, sister and brother.”‘ Matt. 12:50.

He then said that Christ was of the seed of the woman. But I told him, that women had no seed themselves; for as the woman is of the man, even so is the man also by the woman. I Cor. 11:12. Then he said that He was of Mary’s substance and blood. But I replied that Christ said to the Jews, that He was from above, but they from beneath; “ye are of this world,” He said, “I am not of this world.” John 8:23. Moreover, the apostle says

“The first man is of the earth, earthy: the second man is the Lord from heaven.” I Cor. 15:47. I then told them that they should repent of their unrighteousness, persecution, and false, idolatrous doctrine. They said: “We have the true doctrine.” I said that Paul nevertheless commands us to avoid such as command to abstain from meats, which God has created for the use of them that believe; and who forbid to marry, and have their conscience seared with a hot iron; for it is better to marry than to burn; but you people, contrary to the Scriptures, command to abstain from meats, and forbid to marry, and will rather burn than marry. I Tim. 4:2, 3; I Cor. 7:9.

Dean. “We do not forbid to marry.”

Hans. “Certainly you do; you know that because of your commandment a person may neither eat meat nor marry, in Lent, and on many other days; and you have entered into a covenant that restrains you from marrying; but you commit such fornication that it is a shame to speak of it, as is daily seen from the bastards that are brought to your houses, and Paul says that we shall not cat with such, namely, fornicators, drunkards, etc., but that they are to be delivered unto Satan, for the destruction of their flesh.” I Cor. 5:5.

Dean. “We are not so bad; we do not want to deliver them to Satan, we are so much the better.”

Hans. “Poor man, would you be better than Paul? But all that is told you is of no avail; for you will not repent; but if you want. to dispute with us in the market or any other public place, we are ready, in hopes that some of the ignorant might be drawn thereby.”

Dean. “This shall not be; who should judge there? boatman, fish mongers, and the like? That would be just the way to excite a tumult; but we are fools that we dispute so much with you; the proper way to do would be, simply to tell you our faith, and if you will not believe it, pass sentence.”

We had many other words yet as about the worshiping of saints, the Pope of Rome, confession, fasting, purgatory, and the sleeping of the saints, which it would take much too long to write. The foregoing I have written down from memory, even as they often occurred; but since it happened long ago, I should not be able to write it down word for word. But since I well know that it is of no avail to tell them anything, and that they are arrogant and shameless. I sometimes give them very brief answers, offering to dispute with them in public, which they refused. They often put the same questions repeatedly to our brethren and sisters that are in bonds with us, who are all still of good cheer, the Lord be praised; for we feared the false prophets much more before we spoke with them, than afterwards. But the Lord knows how to give His chosen a mouth in such hours as He has promised, better than we can imagine; for those who seemed weak when not in bonds, are ,so courageous, that it is astonishing to see and hear it. The Lord alone be praised forever and ever. Amen.

The Dean also asked me whether we did not pray for him. I said: “Yes,” “What do you people call me?” said he; “Do you call me Saul?” I replied.: “I have sometimes heard you called the Inquisitor (they all laughed); sometimes the Dean of Ronse.” He said: “That is my name.” We had many more words yet; however partly from lack of paper, I forbear writing more; but I beg all who see this, to receive it in good part, and if possible, let a copy of this be sent to our acquaintances at Antwerp, and one to our acquaintances in the West.

Thereupon these twelve friends (whose names are mentioned in the beginning of Hans de Vette’s letter) all courageously laid down their lives for the truth. First four valiantly passed through the conflict, who offered up their burnt sacrifice in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ, and a short time afterwards, six others, who, after steadfast confession of their faith, were also brought forth, and being asked whether they would not yet recant, they answered: “No,” but if they had committed any crime, they should be dealt with accordingly. They were speedily sentenced to death as heretics, and when they were taken out to death in two wagons, two monks sat beside them, who prevented them from speaking much, so that they could only with great difficulty speak a word or two, namely, ” `Fear not them that kill the body; for after that they have no more that they can do.’ but, O men repent, for the apostle says that he that lives after the flesh shall die.” Rom. 8:13.

When they were led into a but of wood and straw in which they were to be burnt, they manifested great joy, and commending their souls into the hands of God, they put off the corruptible, to put on the incorruptible.

There remained yet two pregnant women, who, after giving birth to their children, and lying in, were both secretly beheaded in the count’s castle. Thus all these, continuing stead[1]fast.unto the end, went to rest with the Lord and shall also enter into eternal joy with Him, in the company of all the dear children of God. Matt. 25:21; John 1:12.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 257.

MAEYKEN KATS, OF WERVICK IN FLANDERS, MAGDALEENTKEN, AECHTKEN.OF ZIERICKZEE, OLD MAEYKEN, GRIETGEN BONAVENTUERS, AND MAEYKEN DE KORTE, A. D. 1559

On the 20th of May, 1559, the Margrave of Antwerp, seeking one upon whose head a price of three hundred guilders was set, went forth with many servants, and surrounded and entered two houses, in which they found six sisters, namely, Maeyken Kats, Mag[1]daleentken, Aechtken of Zierickzee, Old Maeyken, Grietgen Bonaventuers, and Maeyken de Korte. But however much they searched the houses they could not find the one whom they sought. Then the Margrave wished these women in Hoboken Heath. But nevertheless, when he could not accomplish his purpose, he took all six with him, and shut them in a dark prison. Afterwards they were examined. They freely confessed their faith, and could not be brought to recant, neither by the imperial decree, nor by threats or torture; nor did they betray any one. Hence, on the 8th of June; the first three were sentenced to death, and drowned in prison by night.

Afterwards, on the llth of October, the other three were also condemned to death; old Maeyken, the honorable widow, who was worthy of double honor, was drowned, while Grietken Bonaventuers and Maeyken de Korte had to taste death by the sword (unusual with women) for the truth, for which their Lord, whom they loved and did not forget, will likewise not forget them, but gladly receive them into His kingdom and joyfully feast in paradise.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 258.

A LETTER FROM MAEYKEN DE KORTE

My dear sister, pray for us, that the word of the Lord may have free course, and be fruitful in all longsuffering and holiness, to wait for Him with patience; for He shall come quickly, and bring His reward with Him; He is faithful that promised, who also will do it. II Thess. 3:1; Rev. 22:12; I Thess. 5:25. It is as I say: “Our life is a continual conflict upon earth.” Know that I am of tolerably good cheer; the flesh is pretty well, the Lord be praised. We are here indeed as the filth of the world, and constantly long to get home, and for a building not made with hands; eternal in the heavens. We, according to His promise, look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness. I Cor. 4:13. How ought we to be prepared with a godly life I I often find myself cast down: I also discover so many shortcomings in me, and that there is so much yet to die unto; I have to commit it all to the Lord, with an humble heart, and trembling, contrite spirit, asking Him for grace, and not for justice. I feel that the more I humble myself, the more the mighty God works in me, and pours His grace into me. Then I cry most bitterly, fall upon my knees, and thank my God, and say

“O my Lord and God, what am I, child of Adam, that Thou art mindful of him,* Thou hast given him dominion over all Thy works. Whence is it that Thou dost visit us so abundantly, and dost so graciously open unto us Thy treasures, and causest the bright morning star to arise and shine in our hearts, and hast drawn us out of this dark night to the imperishable light?” What shall we render unto Him, my dear sister, but a penitent and contrite heart, and a broken spirit, with love and great gratitude, there rests the spirit of the Lord, says David. Let us love one another fervently, for God is love, and constantly exhort each other, lest we wax cold through the deceitfulness of sin; so that God may be glorified in us, and we may be delivered from pride, and from unreasonable and wicked men; for all men have not faith. The Lord is faithful; He will strengthen and keep us. I John 4:8; Heb. 3:13; II Thess. 3:2. Know, that my sisters were here, and desired to have a word of comfort from me. The Lord gained the victory. I do not know how it is with me, I do not feel drawn to them, just as though they were not related to me; I cannot rejoice, though I see them, and it seems to me that they are afraid of me. They caused me so much cross. They had sent a monk named Balten here, to examine me, and were willing to give him three caps, if he should be able to convert me. He came with fine words, but I would not speak, being sick at the time. Then my sisters said: “Why do you not speak?” I replied: “I have no desire at present; we have talked with him so often; he well knows our intention.”

This irritated Balten, and he complained greatly of me, that I had strongly resisted the Scriptures, that I maintained salvation erroneously, and that I had no hope. Then they wept greatly, but it was all the same to me, whether he kept silence or spoke. He made all leave the room, only my two sisters; he and I remaining. He then entreated me much, saying: “My dear Maeyken, have compassion upon your poor soul.” I boldly replied: “This I hope to do.” “Say that you are sorry, and that you have erred; it is sufficient, and you need say no more; an instrument shall immediately be drawn up for you, according to my direction, and I myself and your two brothers in law, will sign it. It shall remain a secret, and all shall be done for you that is possible; give your consent to it, my dear sister.” Then I was moved in my spirit, and said: “You may give your head rest, yours is all lost labor; I am not at all inclined to say that I am sorry. I am so sorry for it, that if I had not done it, I should yet do what I have in mind. I want to abide in it

by the help of God, neither entreaties, nor tortures, nor death, nor life shall turn me, and I want to die therein; hence do not torment me.” Phil. 4:13. I wish I could speak with Lauwerens Huysmaeker, and see all of you; but I must be patient.

I commend you to the Lord, and to the Word of His grace; greet Andries, and Mattheus. I greet you both; greet Lauwerens, and Hans; greet Adriaen much, and Lauwerens’ wife, and the wife of Lauwerens the broom maker, and Hansken’s wife.

* An implied substitution of gender, peculiar to the genius of the Dutch (as also, the German) language; the exclaimant, losing sight of her own individuality, views herself only as a representative of Adam’s race, and recipient of God’s munificence. Trans.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 259.

A TESTAMENT WRITTEN BY DELIS BERNAERTS TO HIS WIFE, WHEN HE LAY IN PRISON AT ANT; WERP, WHERE HE WAS PUT TO DEATH FOR THE WORD OF THE LORD, A. D. 1559

Grace and peace be multiplied unto you, my dear and most beloved wife and sister in the Lord, according as His divine power bath given unto us all things that pertain unto life and godliness, through the knowledge of Him that hath called us to glory and virtue: whereby are given unto us exceeding great and precious promises. II Pet. 1:2, 3.

Thus, my most beloved, that by these you are a partaker of the divine nature, if you flee the corruptible lusts of this world, as you have also done, and by renouncing the same, and accepting regeneration, faith, and manifestation of obedience, which you proved by baptism, in which you put on Christ, and thereby became a partaker of the divine nature. And this was not done for works of righteousness which you did, but according to His mercy He saved you, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the Holy Ghost. Tit. 3:5. If you continue herein unto the end, and are patient in whatever befalls you, you shall inherit what is promised you. Praise God, and thank Him for all His glorious benefits which you have received; and bless God the Father through Jesus Christ, though tribulation has now come upon you, through my departure for the Lord’s sake; and know that according to His abundant mercy He bath begotten you again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, to an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved for you and all that are in the same faith, who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation ready to be revealed in the last time, wherein you, my dear and beloved wife, greatly rejoice, though now for a season, if need be, you are in heaviness through manifold temptations: for, know, my most beloved, we are tried in manifold ways, in order that it may become manifest whether we truly love the Lord. I Pet. 1:3.

Hence be of good cheer, my most beloved, even though still much more tribulation should come upon you; for know that we must through much tribulation and suffering enter into the kingdom of God. And as also Ecclesiasticus says, in the second chapter, first verse: “My son, if thou come to serve the Lord, prepare thy soul for temptation.

Set thy heart aright, and constantly endure, and make not haste in time of trouble. Cleave unto him, and depart not away . . . For gold is tried in the fire, and acceptable men in the furnace of adversity.”

But, my most beloved, even as James writes in his first chapter: “My brethren, count it all joy when ye fall into divers temptations, knowing this that the trying of your faith worketh patience. But let patience have her perfect work, that ye may be perfect and entire, wanting nothing;” for when we are in tribulation, we need patience. Hence I entreat you from the bottom of my heart, and from my inmost soul, to be of good cheer, and with patience to let the trial of your faith become manifest, as Peter says, that the trial of your faith, being much more precious than of gold that perisheth, though it be tried with fire, might be found unto praise and honor and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ: whom having not seen, ye love; in whom, though now ye see him not, yet believing, ye rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory: receiving the end of your faith, even the salvation of your souls, I Pet. 1:7-9. Then all suffering, tribulation, reproach, persecution, sighing, weeping, and lamenting will have an end. Rev. 21:4. Therefore be of good cheer, and consider that the suffering which may happen to us here, will all pass away, and all the glory and pleasure of this world must also perish and come to naught; but look constantly to the future glorious promises that have been made us, and which shall be fulfilled to us that believe, if we remain steadfast, since He is faithful that promised, for the Lord is not slack concerning His promise. Matt. 24:13; Heb. 10:23; II Peter 3:9. But be of good cheer, and trust in Him, for He will not forsake you; and cast your care upon Him, for He careth for you; for He that has called and chosen you hereto is a God of all grace, as Paul says.

But the God of all grace, who bath called us unto His eternal glory by Christ Jesus, after that ye have suffered a [little] while, (mark, He says: A little while) make you perfect, stablish, strengthen, settle you in that which you have accepted, namely, the faith in Him, and His only begotten Son, Jesus Christ our Lord, unto whom be praise, honor and glory, now and forever. Amen. I Pet. 5:10.

After all heartfelt and affectionate greetings to you, my dearest, chosen and most beloved wife and dear sister in the Lord, I have received your letter, in which you write me to write you a testament, which I will not refuse to do, if the Lord gives me time; for if I could help you with my blood, I would do it. But now I cannot help you, save by writing, which I do to your comfort, out of true brotherly love, and from the bottom of my heart, intending to finish this, by the help and grace of the Lord, with the same mind with which I commenced it. Know therefore, my dear wife and sister in the Lord, how that God visited His people in former times, when they were in Egypt, in the bondage of King Pharaoh, whom they had to ‘serve for about five hundred years. And when it was His will to deliver them, He raised up Moses for, their leader, through whom God delivered them out of Egypt’s bondage and led them through the Red Sea, to which He drowned and brought to naught King Pharaoh and all his host with which the latter pursued them. thus delivering them out of his hands. Thus they came into the wilderness, to go on to the land which was promised them; and the Lord God, through Moses their Leader, gave them laws and customs after which they were to walk. But they did not continue in His law; wherefore God became angry, and sware in His wrath, that they should not enter into His rest. Concerning whom did He swear, but concerning unbelievers? And we see that they did not enter therein, and this because of their unbelief. This having thus happened, the Lord spoke through the prophet, and said: “Behold, the days come, saith the Lord, that I will make a new covenant with the house of Israel, and with the house of Judah: not according to the covenant that I made with their fathers, in the day that I took them by the hand to bring them out of the land of Egypt; which my covenant they brake, although I was a husband unto them, saith the Lord: but this shall be the covenant that I will make with the house of Israel; after those days, saith the Lord, I will put my law in their inward parts, and write it in their hearts; and will be their God, and they shall be my people. And they shall teach no more every man his neighbor, and every man his brother, saying, Know the Lord: for they shall all know me, from the least of them unto the greatest of them, saith the Lord: for I will forgive their iniquity, and I will remember their sins no more.” Now in these last days He has revealed this covenant, given through His Son Jesus Christ our Lord, who is the true Moses, who has taken us by the hand. and led us out of Egypt, wherein we all sat and served the hellish King Pharaoh, under whom we were captive by sin; from which bonds and slavery we are redeemed through Christ, who through His death and the shedding of His blood redeemed and reconciled us, and delivered us from the hellish King Pharaoh, whom He destroyed and suffocated in his blood, thereby fulfilling the Old Testament; for all.had to be fulfilled that was written in the law and in the prophets. Heb. 1:2; Matt. 5:17; Luke 24:44. Thus the fulfillment was accomplished, and the new testament confirmed with His blood; which, as already stated, He had promised through the prophets, and which is proclaimed to us .through the Gospel, and confirmed with signs and wonders by Him and His holy apostles, whom after His resurrection He sent out to preach to all nations, that whosoever should believe and be baptized, should be saved, also commanding them to teach them to observe all things whatsoever He had commanded them. Heb. 2:4; Matt. 28:20.

And now, my most beloved, are we the people which God chose before the foundation of the world, and made a better testament with us, than He made with Israel, who daily had to oiler up sacrifice for sins, by which they could nevertheless not atone? Eph. 1:4; Heb. 7:22, 27. For burnt offerings and offering for sin He would not, neither did God have pleasure therein, which were offered by the law; then said He (namely Christ), “Lo, I come to do thy will, O God.” He taketh away the former, that He may establish the second. By the which will we are sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all. And every priest then stood daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same sacrifices, which can never take away sins: but this man, after He had offered one sacrifice for sins forever, sat down on the right hand of God; from henceforth expecting till His enemies be made His footstool. For by one offering He hath perfected forever them that are sanctified. Whereof the Holy Ghost also is a witness to us for after that He had said before (as is written Jer. 31:31). This is the covenant that I will make with them after those days, saith the Lord; I will put my laws into their hearts, and in their minds Will I write them; and their sins and iniquities will I remember no more. Now where remission of these is, there is no more of[1]fering for sin, as Paul writes. Heb. 10:8-18.

Therefore, my dear and beloved wife, we have (verse 19) a free and secure entrance into the holiest by the blood of Jesus, by a new and living way, which He hath consecrated for us, through the vail, that is to say, His flesh; and we have a high priest over the house of God, which is the church, which He cleansed with His blood, that it might be holy, without spot or wrinkle; of which you are a member, for it is the body of Christ, and we the members of that same body, and Christ the head and priest of the house of God, as stated. Eph. 5:26, 27; 1:22. Hence, my most beloved, adhere to it diligently, and let us always, draw near with a true heart, in full assurance of faith, having our hearts sprinkled from an evil conscience, and let us wash our bodies with pure water, that is, put off all uncleanness of the heart and the flesh, and perfect all righteousness and holiness; and hold fast the profession of your faith without wavering, for He is faithful that promised; and always consider yourself this I entreat you, my most beloved to provoke unto love and to good works. Hebrews 10:22-24; II Cor. 7:1.

Since you are a child of the New Testament, I write you this for a testament according to your request. Hence it is my request of you, my dear lamb, despised of men, but chosen of God, and called to His Testament, since He left us the Testament, that we should thereby remember His death; namely the breaking of the bread, showing by it that He was broken for us on the tree of the cross, and that we should also remember thereby, that we are de[1]livered through Him from the hand of our enemies. This He left us for an everlasting Test[1]ament, to observe it, even as the children of Israel were commanded to eat the Passover, and to observe it yearly for a memorial of their having been delivered from King Pharaoh; all of which was a figure and shadow, of which we now have the true substance, in the true observance of our redemption through the true Passover Christ, and His .communion, in which you are certainly included, since it is but a short time ago that we showed it among the others by the breaking of bread, and drinking of wine, that you are a partaker of the New Testament, and of all the glorious promises which are f omised the children of the New Testament. Hence it is my request that you will faithfully continue therein unto the end, so that you may inherit all the promises, for he that overcometh shall inherit all things; to him that overcometh will I grant to sit with Me in My throne; he that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment; he that overcometh, him will I confess in heaven before my Father, and will write his name in the book of life; and other beautiful promises that, as you well know, are promised to all that overcome. Revelation 21:7; 3:5, 21.

Therefore, my most beloved, see that you remain faithful; for you are still in the wilder[1]ness, where you must be proved yet, even as Israel was proved in the wilderness forty years, that God might make manifest thereby, what was in their hearts. Hence know that all perished who did not remain steadfast, and that they could not inherit the promises, as stated before. But now we have a better testament, which is for ever, and not as Israel, a law written in tables of stone, but written in the tables of our hearts. Heb. 8:6.

Hence, my most beloved, since we have a better testament, walk the better in it, and continue steadfast in the faith, and let this be manifested by the fruits of faith, and the law which is now written in your heart, by the Spirit of God; let him be read from you, and this by fulfilling the works of the Spirit, that you may thus be an epistle of Christ, which may be read by all to whom you are manifest as Paul testifies of the Corinthians (II Cor. 3:3), that they were the epistle of Christ ministered by them, written not with ink, but with the Spirit of the living God; not in tables of stone, but in fleshly tables in their hearts; for Christ also says (Matthew 5:16): “Let your light so shine before men, that they may see your good works, and glorify your Father.” For if we now have a new testament given by Christ, who is our Leader and Lawgiver, we must keep His commandments, follow Him (as I wrote to you in the other two letters), and show forth His image, even as the image of the Father was shown forth through Him, as He said to Philip: “Philip, he that hath seen me hath seen the Father; and how sayest thou then, Shew us the Father? Believest thou not that I am in the Father, and the Father in me? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself,: but the Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works.” John 14:9, 10.

Now, my most beloved, since through the grace of God you have heard the Gospel, which has been preached in all the world (Rom. 8:18), and believe in it, and have been obedient to it, and are yet, as I trust through the grace of the Lord, and have put on Christ, let Him therefore be shown forth in you, even as the image of the Father is shown forth in Christ, through words and miracles, as you have also always shown Him forth by a pure Christian conversation; and thus truly follow Christ, since He is the true Moses, who went before us. Follow Him valiantly, no matter what you meet with in this wilderness, whether it be tribulation or affliction, suffering or persecution; be of good courage, Christ is gone before; follow Him boldly, for the servant is not better than his lord; nor the disciple above his master, nor the wife above her husband, nor the maid above her mistress; but it is enough for the disciple that he be as his master, the servant as his lord, the wife as her husband, the maid as her mistress.

Therefore, dear sister in the Lord, be of good cheer, and consider the long suffering and patience of Christ, and all the pious witnesses who from the beginning until now have fol[1]lowed Christ. Jas. 5:10. He did not leave them without comfort, nor does He leave,us, who are imprisoned here for the same testimony’s sake, without comfort, but wonderfully comforts and strengthens us through the power of the Holy Ghost, eternal praise to Him for it.

Hence be of good courage, continue without ceasing in prayer and supplication, and thus show that you are a child of the New Testament, that the law of the Lord is written in your heart, and is thus read. May the merciful Father strengthen you to this end, through His Son, and the power of His Holy Spirit. Herewith (since my paper is exhausted) I com[1]mend you, my dear wife, to the Lord, and to the word of His grace

Written in my bonds, on Monday, by me,

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 260.

JELIS BERNAERTS, your dear husband.
A LETTER WRITTEN BY JELIS BERNAERTS TO HIS WIFE

Grace and peace from God the Father, which has come to us through Jesus Christ His only begotten Son, our Lord. May He comfort you in all your tribulation by the power of the Holy Spirit, which spirit is the comforter of all the afflicted, and is sent us from the Father through Jesus Christ His Son,,as the teacher of all believers, and comforter of all the afflicted, who are in godly sorrow, which sorrow worketh repentance to salvation. II Cor. 7:10. This same only, undivided, unchangeable, eternal almighty, strong God, expressed in three names, namely, Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, in one Being, as is written. John 5:7: There are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one; may He be your Comforter unto the end; this I pray from the bottom of my heart, through His dear Son Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.

After all heartfelt and affectionate greeting which I have written you, my dearest and beloved wife, and sister in the Lord, whom I love as my own soul, according to the spirit and the flesh, since you are flesh of my flesh, and I with you, I cannot (perceiving your sor[1]row) omit or neglect always to comfort you by my writing, as long as I have time. And know, my most beloved, that my parting from you:s hard for me; but I console myself with the Word of the Lord, who has said that we must hate and forsake everything: father, mother, wife, children; and that he who does not take up his cross daily, cannot be His disciple. Luke 14:26; Matt. 16:24. And when I also consider that the union of the flesh which we have formed together, cannot last forever, and as the parting does thus take place according to the will of the Lord, I renounce my own will herein, and submit myself to the will of the Lord. Thus you also, my most beloved, I entreat you, give yourself over to the Lord, for He is your life and your death, as we read Rom. 14:8: Whether we live, we live unto the Lord; and whether we die, we die unto the Lord; for we are the Lord’s. And when I, my dearest, contemplate the unity in which we still stand, namely, in the spiritual body of Christ, since by one Spirit we are all baptized into one body, then I rejoice that you also stand in commu[1]nion with me, and have become a partaker of the divine nature, yea, that we have become branches on the vine, which is Christ, sheep of the true Shepherd, children of the promise, born of the free woman, heirs of God’s kingdom, with Christ in the kingdom of His Father, since we are born of God through Him, by the incorruptible seed, the word of truth, which He is, since He is the Word of the Father, and the Word became flesh, through which Word and Spirit we came into this communion, and became flesh of His flesh, and bone of His bone, and are members of His body, namely, of His church, of which He is the Head; and when I contemplate that we both stand herein, I rejoice, as also you, my most beloved, this I pray you; for this union shall endure forever, if we remain faithful to Him with whom we are united herein, and do not commit adultery, and we shall enjoy hereafter all the glorious riches with Him in His Father’s kingdom. But know, my dear lamb, that Christ, when He had forsaken the glory of His Father, and came upon earth, had to take it again by much tribulation and suffering; and if He, who is the Head, went thus before, we, the members, must follow; and as there is but one way, and one door, the members must follow in and through the same the body cannot enter the house divided. Hence, my most beloved, if we would be members with the Head, namely, enter with Christ into His Father’s house, and enjoy the glorious riches, we must enter by the same way, and accept all that may befall us; for if we would reign with Him, we must suffer with Him.

If we are children, we are also heirs, heirs of God, and joint heirs with Christ; if so be that we suffer with Him, that we may be also glorified together. For I reckon that the suffer[1]ings of the present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us. Rom. 8:17, 18. And Christ says: “Verily, verily, I say unto you, that ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice; and ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy.” A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come: but as soon as she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born into the world. John 16:20, 21. Thus, my most beloved, take these words of Christ, for an example, that it must be thus with us until we have born Christ.

Therefore, my most beloved, consider well the Scriptures, how He constantly speaks of tribulation and suffering in this present time, always, however, adding comfort, even as He says: “Blessed are ye that mourn; for ye shall be comforted.” Matt. 5:4. Again: “In the world ye shall have tribulation., but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world.” John 16:33. And again: “Fear not, I will not leave you orphans.” John 14:18. And even as He speaks through the prophet Isaiah: “Can a woman forget her sucking child, that she should not have com[1]passion on the son of her womb? Yea, they may forget, yet will I not forget thee.” Isa. 49:15.

Hence, my most beloved, be comforted by these words, and by all the glorious riches of which you have become a partaker through faith, and you need not be astonished that you now weep, since you certainly well know, that in this present time nothing is promised us, but tribulation, suffering, persecution, and weeping, but it is written: “Blessed are ye that weep now: for ye shall laugh. Woe unto you that laugh now!for ye shall weep.” Luke 6:21, 25. Hence it is better to weep now, than afterwards, since the time is coming which will en[1]dure forever; and the things which now are must soon perish. Therefore, my most beloved, cast your care upon the Lord, for He cares for you; and be strengthened with all might, ,ac[1]cording to His glorious power, unto all patience and longsuffering, with joyfulness: giving thanks unto the Father, which hath made us meet to be partakers of the inheritance of the saints in light: who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, through His beloved Son Jesus Christ our Lord, unto whom be praise, honor and glory, now and forever. Amen. Colossians 1:11-13.

Herewith, I your faithful husband, commend you, my most beloved wife, to the Lord, and to the word of His grace. Amen. May the Lord strengthen and stablish you by His Spirit, that you may keep unto the end that which you have and thus receive the crown of life, and wait with patience for the time of your redemption. The peace of the Lord be with you, and with all that fear and love the Lord, and keep His commandments.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 261.

ANOTHER LETTER OF JELIS BERNAERTS TO HIS WIFE

The grace and peace from God the Father, and the merits of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the communion of the Holy Spirit, by which Spirit we are all baptized into one body, of which Christ is the Head, and we members together, flesh of His flesh, and bone of His bone, and He is the Saviour of His body, and the gates of hell cannot prevail against or withstand it, if we remain firmly united in love among ourselves, and do not suffer ourselves to be deceived, but hold fast the faith in Christ Jesus, and do not neglect the grace given us of God through Christ Jesus, His only begotten Son, our Lord, unto whom be praise, honor, glory, and thanksgiving now and forever. Amen.

After all heartfelt greeting written to you my beloved wife and sister in the Lord, of whom I am now deprived through the bonds in which I now am for the testimony of our Lord Jesus Christ, and the faith in God, which I hope to seal with my blood and death, and thus to enter into rest with all the saints of God under the altar which altar is Christ and wait for all my fellow brethren and sisters, where we shall be gathered together and remain forever and ever, and thus be in everlasting joy, where parting will be heard no more, but we shall reign forever with God and the Lamb, and all the saints. There neither sighing nor weeping shall be heard any more, but all tears shall be wiped away from our eyes; our tribulation shall be turned into joy and gladness, our weeping into laughing, our parting into eternal gathering, where there will be nothing but joy and gladness. “For eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love him. But God hath revealed them unto us by his Spirit.” I Cor. 2:9. Therefore let us be of good cheer, and patient in tribulation, knowing that we must through much tribulation and suffering enter into the kingdom of heaven; and let us con[1]tinue instant in prayer, and firmly persevere with prayer and supplication in the Spirit, that He will always comfort, strengthen and stablish us, so that we may always be steadfast in all tribulation and suffering that may befall us; in which suffering He will not leave us without comfort; for as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation aboundeth by Christ. II Cor. 1:5.

Now, my most beloved, we may be of good cheer, and have good courage, and rejoice in hope, that we have obtained such glorious promises, and expect so unhoped for a salvation. For we who sometime were far off, are now come nigh: yea. we who sometime were strangers and foreigners, are now become fellow citizens with the household of God; and are built upon the foundation of the apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ Himself being the chief cornerstone, and are thus framed together unto a holy temple, even as Peter says (I Peter 2:5): “Ye also, as lively stones, be ye built up a spiritual house, to offer up spiritual sacrifices, acceptable to God by Jesus Christ; for He loved us, and washed us from our sins in His own blood, and hath made us kings and priests unto God and His Father (Revelation 1:5, 6); even as Peter also writes in his first epistle, second chapter; “But ye are a chosen generation, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, a peculiar people; that ye should show forth the virtues of him who hath called you out of darkness into his marvellous light: which in time past were not a people, but are now the people of God which had not obtained mercy, but now have obtained mercy.” Verses 9 and 10. For we must know that we were without God in the world, when we served the lusts of our flesh, and walked according to the course of this world, whose friend we were, yea, what is more, we were praised by the world; but, alas I despised by God; for, even as James says: “Whosoever will be a friend of the world is the enemy of God.” James 4:4. Then we were of those who had~not obtained mercy of God; for, even as Christ says: “Ye cannot serve two masters: ye must hate the one, and love the other.” Matt. 6:24. And if we renounce the world, and forsake our own life, to live no longer according to the will of our flesh, but according to the will of God, He will have mercy upon us; and turn us from lies to the truth, from darkness to the light, from the serving of idols to the worship of the living God. Then we who were not a people, become the people of God, and can proclaim all the virtues and glorious benefits which the Lord has shown us, having also adopted us as His children; for it was such a people, converted and changed into newness of life, to whom the apostle Peter wrote: “Ye are a chosen generation,” etc. And observe, my beloved, that he commences his epistle as to a people who were scattered abroad everywhere for the faith in Christ Jesus; hence it need not surprise us, though we are dispersed, scattered, apprehended and put to death; for thus, as you .may hear and read, it has been from the beginning, and will be made unto the end, since darkness does not love the light.

Thus, my most beloved, let us not fear; God is our Leader; and if God be for us, who can be against us? He that spared not His own Son, but delivered Him up for us all, how shall He not with Him also freely give us all things? It is God that justifieth. Who is He that condemneth? It is Christ that died, yea, rather, that is arisen again, who is even at the right hand of God, who also maketh intercession for us. This we know, yea, what is more, we know that He preserves us as the apple of His eye. and has said: “I will never leave thee, nor forsake thee.” So that we may boldly say: “The Lord is my helper, and I will not fear what man shall do unto me,” (Heb. 13:5, 6), even as He has also admonished us, not to fear them that can kill the body; since after that they can do no more. But let us fear Him who has power to cast soul and body into hell. Even as He also says through the prophet: “Who art thou, that thou shouldest be afraid of a man that shall die, and of the son of man which shall be made as grass?” Isaiah 51:12.

Hence, my most beloved, fear not that which may befall you yet: neither be without comfort: but be of good cheer out of bonds, and be patient in tribulation, even as I am by the help of the Lord, in my bonds; and let us firmly continue in faith and love, and say with St. Paul: “Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword? As it is written; for thy sake we are killed all the day long: we are accounted as sheep for the slaughter. Nay, in all these things we are more than conquerors through him that loved us.” Rom. 8:35-37.

Therefore, my most beloved, have good courage, and be of good cheer and patient in all your tribulation, and stand firm in the faith, steadfast unto the end, so that, even as we are now separated f rom each other by much tribulation and suffering, we may meet in the day of resurrection, and thus rejoice forever with one another, and reign with the Lord and all the saints, and all the angels of God, forever and ever. Amen.

To this end, may the Almighty God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ strengthen you, and me (and all that love the Lord and keep His commandments) througli the power of His Holy Spirit. Amen. Herewith I commend you to the Lord, and to the word of His grace. Amen. The peace of the Lord be with you.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 262.

A LETTER WRITTEN BY DELIS BERNAERTS TO BRETHREN AND SISTERS, AFTER HE WAS SENTENCED

Grace and peace from God our heavenly Father, and His Son Jesus Christ our Lord, who gave Himself for our sins, that He might deliver us from this present evil world, accord[1]ing to the will of His Father; to Him be praise, honor, glory and thanksgiving, now and forever, Amen. Gal. 1:4; Revelation 5:13.

My most beloved wife and sister in the Lord, and all dear brethren and sisters of the church at Gh., after I was sentenced to death, my heart felt inclined to write something to you, and to my beloved wife, whom I commend to you and to the Word of God, out of a true, affectionate heart, and genuine, unfeigned brotherly love, which I have to you even unto death. Hence it is my brotherly exhortation and epistle to you all, not to fear those who can kill the body; since after that they can do no more. And, as Peter says: “Be not afraid of their terror, neither be troubled; but sanctify the Lord God in your hearts.” I Pet. 3:14, 15. And as he further says (dear brethren and sisters in the Lord): “Think it not strange concern[1]ing the fiery trial which is to try you, as though some strange thing happened unto you: but rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers of Christ’s sufferings; that when his glory shall be re[1]vealed, ye may be glad also with exceeding joy.” I Pet. 4:12, 13. Well might the apostle exhort us to rejoice; for I can write it with truth, since everything has now befallen me, except death; however, sentence has been passed upon me. In the first place I had great joy according to the spirit when I was delivered into bonds; though many thoughts and misgivings came to the flesh, yet I rejoiced according to the spirit, that I had been chosen of God, to suffer for His name. In the second place, when I had confessed my faith before the authorities, and was then greatly tortured, I felt that God was with me; for He gave me such strength, that no matter what sufferings and tortures they inflicted upon me, they could get nothing out of me, but what ,tended to the praise of the Lord, and to my salvation; wherefore, they became angry, and asked me whether I would not yet tell; for, sail they, “We have power to torture you thus every day.” I said: “My body is before you; do with it as you please.” After all this had taken place, my joy was still greater; I could not express the praise of the Lord, nor suf[1]ficiently thank Him for the grace He gave me, that I was counted worthy to suffer for His name, and to seal His Word, with my blood; for the marks which I then received, and the pain, remained in my members unto the last day; the Lord be praised forever, since I well deserved to be chastised for my sins and transgressions. Afterwards I was twice brought before a monk. The first time he wanted to know my faith. I said: “Ask the authorities before whom I confessed it.” He thereupon commenced to talk a great deal about incarnation, and baptism. When he had finished speaking, I asked him whether he meant thereby to maintain his ground; or if he meant, that I should interrogate him, and prove the contrary to him; but he would not hear my defense, and began to rail greatly against Menno and his books, which, as he said, he had read much, and found many lies in them. I said: “Bring them all here, and let us discuss them for a week.” He replied: “You are not the man; so much trouble will not be taken with you.” We had many other words yet about his doctrine and church, which it would take too long to write. And thus I left him.

Afterwards I was brought before him again, when another was with him. He wanted to dispute much about the sacrament, baptism, and incarnation. But I said: “You would not let me defend it, when I was with you the last time; hence I do not want to speak with you now.” He was not satisfied with this, and said he should compel me to speak, with the instru[1]ments of the Margrave; he also asked me whether I was ashamed of my faith. I replied: “I was not ashamed to confess it before the authorities; but I do not want to have anything to do with you people.” We resolved among ourselves that we would all do so; and I would advise everyone, to observe this; for it profits nothing to dispute with them, since they are carnal men. I was then sentenced to death, when my joy became complete, so that I could not express it, since my deliverance was so nigh, and I considered the words of the apostle, where he says: “Rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers of Christ’s sufferings; that, when his glory should be revealed, I might be glad with exceeding joy;” and what he further says

“If ye be reproached for the name of Christ, happy are ye; for the Spirit of glory and of God resteth upon you; on their part he is evil spoken of, but on your part he is glorified.” I Pet. 4:13, 14. When I thought upon this, and other passages of Scripture, and when I saw how transient tribulation and suffering were, and what beautiful promises were given me, and that I was to enter into rest with my dear brethren and sisters who went before and are under the altar, and wait for all our fellow brethren and sisters that must yet follow us, then all tribulation had to flee from me, when I beheld this with the spirit.

Therefore, my dear brethren, I do not write you this out of vain glory, but for the con[1]solation and strengthening of your hearts, so that you may not be afraid of those who can kill the body, since after that they can do no more; but that you, dear brethren and sisters, may always be manful, and ever remember your leaders, who have spoken unto you the word of God, even as Paul says: “Remember them which have the rule over you, who have spoken unto you the word of God: whose faith follow, considering the end of their conver[1]sation.” Heb. 13:7. Hence, my most beloved, give attendance always among yourselves, to exhortation, to reading, to praying; and do not forsake the assembling of yourselves together, but exhort one another to love and good works, and be firmly united in love, and use hos[1]pitality one to another; always be of one heart and of one soul among yourselves, so that when you get into bonds (if this be the will of the Lord) your heart may be unencumbered.

Herewith I commend you to the Lord, and to the Word of His grace. Amen. Farewell, farewell to you all, my dear brethren and sisters in the Lord.

Written by me, Jelis Barnaerts, to you, my dear brethren and sisters in the Lord, from the bottom of my heart, and out of true love. Amen.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 263.

JAN BOSCH, OF BERGH, OR JAN DURPS, A. D. 1559

This Jan Bosch, commonly called Jan Durps, was a pious, honorable man, and a linen weaver by trade. He lived at Maestricht, and though the divine knowledge of the truth was greatly estranged and obscured, the light of divine grace appeared unto him, and the true evangelical truth was presented to him, and he thus joined the church of the Lord, fulfilling the obedience instituted and commanded by Christ, the Son of God (Mark 16:16); and as he for a time gave good heed to his calling, it was entrusted him of the church, and he was ordained, that he should take the oversight somewhat of the church, and minister to her with the Word of the Lord, by reading as well as exhorting; which, when he, though with much reluctance, had consented, he faithfully did, putting his talent to usury, to the best of his ability.

As this tended to the glory of God, and to the edification of the church, Satan, who is ever the enemy of everything that is good and God pleasing, sought to destroy this good work, and to this end inspired his ministers to report this good man to the authorities, as a heretic and Anabaptist. The authorities, deceived by this spirit, thought they were doing God service, and proceeded with rashness. One of the burgomasters, in broad daylight, went with the constables to the place where Jan Durps, under his master, was working at the loom he apprehended him, and, leading him through the city, brought him to the Landtskroom (the city hall), and imprisoned him there. He was immediately examined by priests and monks, who approached him in many ways. He plainly confessed his faith to them, and that he was baptized upon faith in Christ Jesus; also, what he thought of the sacrament. All this he confessed according to the Scriptures, reproving the idolatry which they committed therewith.

When this petty council and the priests had examined him, and he had confessed his faith, and immovably adhered to it, they deemed the case so grave as to be criminal in its nature; ‘hence they delivered him to the lords through the bailiff. These took him, and put him in prison, in which Jan remained for a time in confinement. In the meantime his wife sent him a letter, in which she exhorted him, to be of good cheer in his sufferings, and to adhere faithfully to the truth unto death; which he very thankfully received, comforting, in return, his wife, and exhorting her, and the friends together, that they should adhere to the truth, and continue therein unto the end; he also earnestly requested the prayers of the faithful. He suffered many tortures, because they sought to extort from him who, in the city, were his brethren and fellow believers. But the Lord kept his lips, so that not a single name could be obtained from him, however greatly he was tortured for it.

The time having arrived, sentence was pronounced upon him, namely, that he should, according to the imperial decree, be burnt alive to ashes; to which he listened with good cheer, and submitted to it, suffering himself to be bound, and led between many sergeants armed with sticks and halberds, which now and then descended upon the head of some in[1]dividual approaching Jan too closely, in order to hear his words; for on his way from the prison to the hrijtho f, Jan spoke much to the people, telling them to remember that a man had been among them, who had told them the truth. He urged them hard to repent, amend their life, and seek God’s grace. When he arrived =in the ~Vrijthof, where the scaffold had been erected, said place was found to be filled with arquebusiers fully armed, all the four companies of arquebusier s of the city having been commanded to appear there with their arms. Jan artlessly ascended the scaffold, too, and was led into a but by the executioner, who then set fire to the same in several places. As Jan stood in the flames, he cried aloud several times: “O Lord, into Thy hands I commend my spirit: and was thus burnt to ashes as a faithful witness of Jesus Christ.” This took place on the 23d of September, in the year 1559.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 264.

HANS VERMEERSCH, ALSO CALLED HANS VAN MAES, PUT TO DEATH AT WAESTEN IN FLANDERS, FOR THE TESTI; DIONY OF JESUS CHRIST, A. D. 1559

Confession of Hans Vermeersch, written: by him
while imprisoned at Waesten in Flanders
A. D. 1559

In October, A. D. 1559, I was brought before the inquisitor to confess my faith before him. He demanded to know my age, my name, and’where I had been; he then asked me whether I was rebap= tized. I said: “I know but one baptism, as is written in Ephesians (4:5); which is the baptism of believers, as is stated by Matthew and Mark, ini their gospels. And also as Peter said (Acts 2:38, 41) to’ the people that heard it: “Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins. Then they that gladly received his word were baptized.” Mark, in the same chapter, and read with attention: “They brake bread; fear came upon them; they were’ allÂ° of one soul, fnd had all things common;” all of which an infant cannot do. Verses 42, 43; and 4:` 32. He then asked me why I believed that the Gospel was true. I replied: “Because every word .is established in the mouth of two or three witness = es.” Deut. 17:6; Matt. 18:16. Now there are four’ evangelists, as Matthew; Mark, Luke and John; who all together testify and speak of one Christ and Messiah, who is the Son of God, and God is His Father. That there is a God, is’ also clearly seen from the creation of the world, and the ‘signs. and wonders which we daily behold, as causing corn, grass, apples, cherries, nuts, etc., to grow as may be seen. That the Gospel is true may further be seen from this: I have read that Christ says: “Blessed are ye, when men shall revile you, and shall say all manner of evil against you falsely; for my name’s sake.” Matt. 5:11. Christ also says “Ye shall be hated of all men for my name’s sake,” 10:22. When I read this, I believed it, and now I find it to be true in me and in others, and believe that the Gospel is true. Now everyone may know, see and: understand that it is as Paul says: “All that will live godly: shall suffer persecution.” II Tim. 3:12. Hence I say: “By all these witnesses, who cannot lie; we may boldly say that the Gospel is true, let every one take good heed.” With this they: tormen[1]ted me greatly.

They .then asked me concerning the Roman church, whether I did not believe that it was the true church, which is built upon the rock which is Christ: I said: “No.” Then he asked me which church I believed to be the true church. I replied

“The congregation of believers in the name of Christ, as Christ said to Peter: ‘Thou art Peter, and upon this rock I will build my church’ (Matthew 16.:18); that is to say: those who have such a faith as Peter had, as can easily be seen in the second epistle to the Corinthians, (6:16), where Paul says: `What agreement hath the temple of God with’ idols? for ye are the temple of the living God; as God hath said, I will be their God, and they shall be my people?’Thus, all believers who assemble in Christ’s name are the true church.”

They also asked me whether the sacrament used by’ the church in the mass is not flesh and blood after the consecration by the priest whether it is not the body of Christ in flesh and blood. I replied: “How should, this be possible; for it is written in Acts (1:9); that He ascended to heaven; and in the seventh chapter (v. 56) Stephen says: `I see the heavens opened, and the Son of man standing on the’ right hand of God.’ And Peter, in his first epistle, third chapter, says that He is risen, and gone into heaven, and is on the right hand of God; hence He is not here.” He then asked me, whether He was not able to be here by His divine power. I said: “He can do nothing contrary to His word; He is Almighty’, ‘I know; but He does not act contrary to His word.” They further said that when He held His supper with His disciples, He gave them His body as is written in the text, since He said: “Take, eat, this is my body.” Matt. 26:26. But I replied that He did not give His body, but a morsel of bread’; for it is obvious that it [the body] was immediately delivered into the hands of the Jews, and suffered, and was hung on the cross; hence` He certainly could not give His body to eat, as He says; Himself: “I will not henceforth drink of this fruit of the vine;” namely, the wine which He before called His blood. Read the tenth and eleventh chapters of the first epistle to the Corinthians, where you can obtain a fuller understanding. Hence He did not give His apostles His body; but it represented His body. He then asked me what I thought of the service performed in the church. I said I regarded it as a great and abominable idolatry. Thereupon he said: “Then you consider her the whore of Babylon?” I replied “Yes; as > is written Rev. 13:4, of the beast that caused himself to be worshiped; hence. as many as would not worship him, or receive the mark in their hand. or in their foreheads. etc., who opposeth himself against God in His elect.” He then told me that we could not show that our church, namely, that of the Anabaptists (as they called it) had been in existence forty years ago; and that their church had continued. etc. I replied: “We do not keep a register for our church, as does the Roman church; she would soon be discovered; for everyone seeks to destroy or kill her, and she has not (as has the Roman church) the emperor or the king for her helper, but emperor, king or prince diligently seek to destroy her. But I will show you that she is fifteen hundred and fifty nine years old. For Christ is the foundation stone and it is that long since He was crucified.” They rejoined: “Yes. the Roman church; for she was instituted by Peter; he was the first; after him all the holy popes, and all the holy doctors [teachers], as Jerome, Augustine, Ambrose, Bernard, who are the four doctors of the holy church, will you not believe these, who were such learned men?” I said: “I believe only the Word of God.”

They also asked me whether I did not believe in God the Father, God the Son, God the Holy Ghost; three persons, and one true God. I said

“I find but one person in the Scriptures.” They asked me who it was. I said: “Christ, who was seen and heard; but the Father no one has ever seen. Who then can say what person it is? for He is invisible. John 9:37; 1:18. Neither has any one ever seen the Holy Ghost. True, He has been seen to descend as a dove upon Christ, but a dove cannot be a person.” Then they said: “You do not believe that there are three persons?” I replied: “No, unless it be shown me by the Scriptures; but I confess that they are three in essence, yet only one true God. The Father is not the Son, nor the Son the Holy Ghost. The Father I confess as the Father; Jesus Christ as His Son, who proceeded from Him; and the Holy Ghost, as proceeded from both the Father and the Son; yet, inseparably one true God.” John 17:8; 15:26.

He then asked me whether Christ did not assume His flesh and blood from Mary. I replied “This will have to be shown to me.” They said “He is of the seed of David.” I said: “That He assumed His flesh and blood from Mary, this the Scriptures do not say. Read Luke, first chapter, where the angel said: ‘Thou shalt conceive in thy womb;’ and, further on, when Mary said: `How shall this be, seeing I know not a man? The angel answered and said unto her, The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee: therefore also that holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God.’ Consider these words; he says: `that holy thing.’ And Paul says that the first Adam is of the earth, earthy; but the second is the Lord from heaven. Read in the first epistle to the Corinthians, in the fifteenth chapter (verse 47), where you can see it clearly. Also, Heb. 10:5, where Paul says `Wherefore, when he cometh into the world, he saith, Sacrifice and offering thou wouldest not, but a body hast thou prepared me.’ Again, John 16:28, where Christ says that He came forth from the Father, and came into the world; and many other places, as in chapters eight and nine. Examine the Scriptures, John’s Gospel, and the epistles.” He then asked me, whether He took no substance from Mary, in the way of nursing, etc. I replied that she offered Him up; when He had been brought forth she wrapped Him in swaddling clothes, and laid Him in a manger. We further find that she cared for Him; as when at the age of twelve years He was lost, they sought Him, when they returned from Jerusalem. It says that they sought Him diligently, and sorrowing (Luke 2:48). He then asked, whether she did not suckle Him. Ans. “Christ spake (when the woman said: `Blessed are the paps which thou hast sucked’): Yea, woman, blessed is he that heareth my word, and keepeth it.” Luke 11:27, 28. Ques. “What do you think; tell us your opinion?” Ans. “I must not speak of that concerning which the Scriptures give me no information; suppositions are of no value.” He also asked me, whether Christ was not of the seed of David. I said: “How should He be of the seed of David; for Christ said Himself (when the Pharisees asked whose Son He was, whether He was not the Son of David): `How then doth David call him Lord, saying, The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand, till I make thine enemies thy footstool? If David then call him Lord, how is he his son?”‘ Matt. 22:42, 45. They did not know what to say. I then said: “I know that He is born out of the seed of David, but not of the seed of David.” Rom. 1:3.* They replied

“Gal. 4:4 it is written that He was made of a woman.” I said: “It is preposterous, that a woman should make a child. Do not all the other Scriptures say: `Born of a woman?”‘ He said: “I could show in forty places, that He is of the seed of David.” But he would not show it. I then said

“If she conceived Him of the Holy Ghost, He cannot be of the seed of David.”

He also asked me, where men went to, when they leave this world. I replied: “They fall asleep in the Lord, as the Scriptures testify, namely, the believers.” Acts 7:60. He asked whither the souls went. I replied: “Paul said that he was willing to fall asleep according to the flesh, and to be present with the Lord; and thus am I minded.” II Cor. 5:8. He then asked where the other souls went to. Ans. “The Scriptures say nothing about it; neither can I say whither they go.” Ques. “What do you think about it? They go somewhere.” Ans. “I leave this to Divine Providence.”

* The author of this confession apparently bases his argument upon a version of the Scriptures in which the preposition, or prepositions, on which his argument hinges, are different in signification, at least in his view, from those occupying corresponding positions in our English translation. Trans.

He then asked what I thought of the resurrection of the dead. I replied: “As is written I Corinthians 15:53, where Paul says that this mortal shall put on immortality, and this corruptible, incorruption, and that this same body shall rise.” He was unable to reply to this. He then asked me whither children went that died without baptism. I said: “Where it pleases God.” He asked whether they were saved. Ans. “Christ blessed the children, and said: ‘Of such is the kingdom of heaven.”‘ Matthew 19:14. Ques. “Then you say that they are saved?” Ans. “If they have the kingdom of heaven, they are happy enough.” Ques. “Behold, they are damned, this is clear.” Ans. “Read Romans 5:17-19, where it says that as by one man’s disobedience death comes, so by the obedience of one life comes upon all men.” He further asked me whether I would not be obedient to.the magistracy. Ans. “Yes, my lords, so far as it is not contrary to the command of God; for Peter says we ought to obey God rather than men.” Acts 5:29. He then asked me whether I would not swear before the lords. Ans. “No.” Ques. “We must obey the magistracy; Paul and Peter teach this.” Ans. “Christ says: ‘Swear not at all; neither by thy head, etc.; but let your yea be yea; and your nay, nay; for whatsoever is more than these cometh of evil.”‘ Matt. 5:34; Jas. 5:12. Also II Cor. 1:17. He then asked me whether we were not bound to tell the truth. Ans. “Yes.” Ques. “Tell me who your accomplices are?” Ans. “To accuse our neighbor is not the truth; Christ does not teach that.” He then adjured me by Jesus Christ, the Son of the living God, that I should tell him. I said: “I care not for your adjuring; it is sorcery.” Then he said that we were bound to act contrary to the command of God, on account of the adjuration.

They greatly tormented me with those who brought the man that was sick of the palsy; they said that his sins were forgiven through the faith of those who brought him; and that thus it was, through the faith of father and mother, with infants, in baptism. But he does not say: through the faith of those who brought him; it simply says: seeing their faith. Matt. 9:2; Mark 2:5.

I have written this much out of love; if I have not written you truly, bear with me; but I think I have written according to the Scriptures; receive it kindly. Farewell. I must affec[1]tionately greet the friends everywhere, requesting that they pray for me. Know that I am of good cheer, the Lord be praised. The grace of the Lord be with you all. Amen.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 265.

ANDRIES LANGEDUL, MATTHEUS POTTEBACKER, AND LAUWERENS VAN DER LEYEN, A. D. 1559

At Antwerp three brethren, named Andries Langedul, Mattheus Pottebacker and Lauwerens van der Leyen, were apprehended for the truth. Andries Langedul was apprehen[1]ded at a time when a meeting had just been held in his house for the preaching of the Word of God. Someone had spied it out, and thus the margrave came there just after the congreg[1]ation had dispersed, and while Andries was sitting on his porch, reading the Bible. He arrested him on the spot.

His wife was confined at the time, which the margrave discovered when he walked to[1]wards the chamber, and saw that the midwife had the child on her lap; for the woman had just been delivered. Perceiving this, the margrave withdrew from the chamber, but appre[1]hended also the women who had come to assist the woman in her distress, and caused the lying in woman to be guarded by some of his servants. But the nurse, vexed at this, prevented the apprehension of the woman, by entertaining them very liberally, and plying them with wine, so that the sick woman was, without their knowledge, conducted, on planks, across a well belonging to the two neighbors in common, and thus went from her neighbor’s house to the house of Christian Langedul, her husband’s brother, whose wife was also confined at that time.

It has not come to our knowledge, on what particular day Andries Langedul was appre[1]hended, but he offered up his sacrifice with Mattheus Pottebacker and Lauwerens van der Leyen on Thursday, November the 9th; A. D. 1559, and this not publicly, but they were be[1]headed in prison, in a place where the other prisoners, of whom there were many at that time, could see it from the windows of their cells.

When Andries knelt down to submit to the sword, he folded his hands, saying: “Father, into thy hands I commend” but: “I commend my spirit” was not finished, the rapid descent of the sword preventing it. Thus all three were put to death as lambs of Christ for the slaughter.

Lauwerens van der Leyen wrote several letters in prison, the following of. which have come to our hands.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 266.

THE FIRST LETTER OF LAUWERENS VAN DER LEYEN

Grace and peace be unto all the brethren residing at Emden, especially to my two brothers, and Tonijntgen, Lieven’s wife. May the Lord Jesus Christ strengthen you and us all, through His divine Spirit. Amen.

I, Lauwerens van der Leyen, imprisoned for the testimony of Jesus Christ on the 21st of May. On the 22nd I confessed my faith before the Prometeur, Mr. Claes; for he came alone, in hopes that I should say what he wanted to hear; but the Lord kept my lips. Asked, before whom I had been to confession and to the sacrament on Easter, I replied: “Before Mr. Lieven Biestman, but not last Easter; for he has been dead for two or three years.” I was asked: “Do you not believe that God is in the sacrament in flesh and blood?” I said: “No.” What then do you think the sacra ment to be? “An idol,” I replied. ‘ I was “Asked whether I did not believe in the Roman church; of which the pope is the head. I replied: “No; for I loathe the Roman church, for she is utterly contrary to the truth; but I believe in the apostolical church, of which Christ is the head.” “What do you think of infant baptism?” “I ,regard:it*, as worthless and an abuse; for I renounce triy first baptism.” “Then you are not baptized?” I said: “No.” “Is baptism not necessary, then?” I replied: “Yes, it is necessary to perfection.”

“Why then are you not baptized?” I replied: “I was not good enough yet.” “Why?” “Because I was too much involved in this world, for I was, and am still, greatly in debt, and I thought that if I should be apprehended, people would say `that I was a cheat, and thus many should’be offended; for this reason I forbore to receive baptism. But I consider it good and right, and want to live and die herein; and though I have not been baptized, the Lord in His mercy will save me; through His sufferings and precious blood; for I believe all that a Christian is bound to believe; and herein I will abide, you may do with me what you please, for I am now in your power.”

I was further asked what I believed concerning the incarnation; whether I did not believe that Christ came from Mary’s flesh and blood. I said

“I believe as the. Scriptures testify concerning it, John 1 and Luke. 1.” And I stated it at length. Thus it remained, and I had to note it down. This was the severest assault; it lasted two or three hours.

On the 24th of May the Dean of Ronse and two others came. He approached me with many fine words, and said: “Lauwerens, you must suffer yourself to be instructed; it will not do for you to depend upon a few lay men, who have made stockings for thirty or forty years.” I replied: “Do you think that ‘I depend upon men? He that trusteth in man is cursed, as the Scripture says. I put my trust in God alone, and in His living Word; and herein I will abide as long as God grants me life.” Jer. 17:5; I Tim. 6:17. But they wanted with many words to show me, that God was in the sacrament; however, I would not believe it at all. With these words we parted, having been together at least two hours.

Written in haste, by me, Lauwerens van der Leyen, the 25th of May, A.D. 1559.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 267.

THE SECOND LETTER OF LAUWERENS VAN DER LEYEN

Grace and peace be multiplied unto you, my most beloved brethren and sisters in the Lord, Know that I was examined, and that the margrave wanted to know much from me. I said I wanted to tell him all that concerned my faith. He said

“You shall tell me all.” I said: “What do you wish to know?” He asked me: “What do you think of the baptism you received in your infancy?” I said: “Nothing at all.” He then wanted to know where it was written that infants should not be baptized. I said: “Mark 16:16; Matt. 28:19.” Much incensed at me, he asked me: “What do you think of the seven sacraments?” I replied: “I have never read anything about it.” This question he repeated twice or three times. I said: “I have never read about it; but I believe that Christ is sitting on the right hand of His Father, where I hope to be with Him, when the time will be fulfilled.”

He then asked me concerning auricular confession. I said: “I acknowledge a confession; but I think nothing of auricular confession; but I confess daily before my heavenly Father.” This enraged the margrave, and he said that he should have me placed to the stake, or thrown into the water. I told him to do with me as he pleased, since my flesh was at his disposal. He then told me, that he should send other learned men. I replied that I already had the faith I wanted to believe. He said: “You must hearken to them.” I answered

“Though you cut me limb from limb, I trust I shall not deny the Lord my God.” Then the margrave and his judges were very angry at me; for one of the latter said, that he should put me on a galley; but I replied: “Do with me as you please.” Then the margrave said: “I shall not be so lenient to him; but we will have him placed to the stake.” I said: “I remind you of my sentence;” and told him, how, when I was apprehended the last time, I had been prohibited, on pain of decapitation or the stake, from singing any hymns, and that I should take care not to be one of such people. “But” [said I] “I do not say this because I am therefore now the bolder; for even if I had never previously been prohibited from it, I should not want to deny my Lord and God.”

The margrave then asked me: “Does your mother also belong to them?” I replied: “I wish she did.” And I said: “When I used to . gamble and get drunk, and to follow the world, I was left unmolested; but now that I truly confess the naive of God, I am persecuted; but it is as the prophet Isaiah says: `Truth is fallen in the street, and equity cannot enter; and he that departeth from evil maketh himself a prey.”‘ Isa. 59:14, 15.

One of the judges then said to me: “Have you also stolen?” I asked him twice or three times

“Did you ever hear that I did?” but he made no reply. They then began to speak very suavely to me, and said: “If you will renounce all that you have said here, we shall tear this paper in pieces, and show you mercy.” And the margrave said

“You certainly know, how your sister fared on this account, whom I caused to be thrown into the Scheldt.” But I replied that she had died for the truth; and as regards myself: “I do not want to deny my Lord and God, who created and made me; I will rather let you do with me whatever you please.” Then the margrave said: “Do you think we cannot also read? We, too, daily read the Scriptures; but these cobblers and tailors want to be wiser than we are. I.am very glad that you have fallen into my hands; for doubtless God the Lord sent you into that house, that I might punish you, so that others should take an example from you.” And he applied many ugly epithets to me, and said

“You have often eaten and drank in my house; I am sorry I did not tie up your throat.” And he asked me: “If you were not a prisoner, would you have yourself rebaptized?” I said: “If you will release me tomorrow, I will use diligence to have myself baptized: for this be[1]hooves believers.”

He then asked me: “Will you confess nothing else?” and interrogated me concerning princes and lords, and the Pope of Rome. I said: “I hold God Almighty to be my Supreme Creator, and my King.” Then the margrave said: “I have at home a little book, covered with chamois.” I said: “My lord, that book belonged to me, and if you will read it, you will therein find what our faith is.” He replied: “They were first published by the Pope of Rome,” I said: ” I do not regard them thus; but it is the Testament, left us by God for memorial.” He was enraged at me, and said: “I wish I had never seen you;” and irefully said: “Begone; for I and these lords, the judges, came to instruct you; but we shall send you other learned men.” I thanked him much for the trouble they had taken.

My dear friends, I did not fear them, no matter however they threatened me. Luke and Matthew say: “Whosoever shall seek to save his life shall lose it; but he that loseth it for my name’s sake shall find it.” Luke 17:33; Matt. 10:39. They thought they were afflicting me greatly; but I was not afraid of them at all. I hope soon to be released from this flesh. My dear friends, do not fear them that kill the body, but fear Him who created and made you, and has power to cast you into the eternal fire of hell. Luke 12:5. .

Herewith I commend you to the Lord; and may the mighty hand of God guide and keep you, my dear brethren and sisters in the Lord. They also asked me, whether I should be saved, because I had not received baptism. I replied: ” Yes, for I trust that the Lord will have respect to my willingness, since He had respect to Abraham’s willingness.” Gen. 22:12. Brethren and sisters, pray for me, that with the help of God I may remain steadfast unto the end. I trust that you regard me as your brother, though I have not attained to perfection.*

” Apparently an allusion to the fact of his not having been baptized. Translator. Written by me, Lauwerens van der Leyen, July the 10th, 1559, at Antwerp.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 268.

A BRIEF CONFESSION OF FAITH, AND PART OF THE DISPUTATION WHICH I, LAUWERENS VAN DER LEYEN, HAD ON THE FOURTH OF JULY, 1559, WITH THE LORDS OF THE LAW, AT ANTWERP, AND THE DEAN OF RONSE

(To relate it all would require too much time)

A confession of faith, and a confession of the eternal God, who is from everlasting, and who will abide forever, without beginning and without end, who is and was; this same only One is an eternal God; and there is no other; Him I confess to be an eternal God, namely, an eternal Father, and I also confess His only Son to be one with His eternal Holy Spirit. Thus He is a perfect God, and besides Him there is no other, namely, Father, Son and Holy Ghost. I John 5. According to my belief and the testimony of the holy Scriptures they are one. Amen. The almighty, eternal God, with His eternal, almighty Son, who is also the Word of the Father; to this great, incomprehensible, unblamable, and invisible God, who by His eternal Word made the world, and without Him was not anything made that was made, that is in heaven and upon earth, the invisible became visible; to this eternal Son, who also is the Word of the Father, be praise forever and ever. Amen. John 1:1, 2; Colossians 1:10.

Of Him we want to speak, of this eternal Son, who was with I fis Father, and was with Him in essence or in divine form, through whom and with whom He operated from ever[1]lasting; for by Him the world was made, and all that is in it, and without Him there is not anything made; to this eternal Son, who is one with His eternal Father, who is from the be[1]ginning of the creation of God (Rev. 3:14), without beginning and without end, to Him be praise and glory forever and ever. Amen.

For when God made man, He created him after His image, and made him ruler over all things, and gave him a commandment, which he was not to transgress. ~ut as man was frail, and the devil subtle and cunning, and deceived man by fair, pretenses, the devil induced him to transgress the faith; and man thus transgressing, sin was brought into the world; and he was ashamed and hid himself from the face of God, and thus the curse came upon the whole world; so that God said: “Cursed is the ground for thy sake.” And thus man remained under the curse; so that no one could make atonement for sin, since it was impossible for man, because he was weak through the flesh, was compassed with infirmities, by sin or weakness, according to the holy Scriptures. Hence sin could not be taken away or atoned for by man, because all were subject unto sin. Now as it was not possible that reconciliation for sin could be made by man, God promised His eternal Son, even as He often spoke to the people through the prophets, that He should raise up Jesus, the Saviour, whom He had promised through many generations, as we find written in Matthew 1. These promises were fulfilled from Abraham to Jesse, the father of David; from David to Jacob, the father of Joseph, the husband of Mary, the pure virgin, whom God honored, and who also waited for the promise that the Saviour should be raised up, and was not unbelieving when the angel said to her: “Behold, thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and bring forth a son, and shalt call his name Jesus. He shall be great, and shall be called the Son of the Highest.” Luke 1:31, 32. Here we have the assurance that the promises are fulfilled which He had promised from generation to generation, Matt. 1, which are now fulfilled in that generation; hence there is fulfilled the word, Acts 13:22. I have found David the son of Jesse, a man after mine own heart, which shall fulfill all my will. Of this generation was born the Saviour Jesus, the Son of the most High God, though He existed before; but He was manifested in the latter days, to redeem us, and to gather those that were scattered, of whom Paul says that He gave many precious promises in the Holy Scriptures concerning His Son, which was made of the seed of David according to the flesh; and declared to be the Son of God with power, according to the Spirit. Romans 1:2, 4.

One of the judges said to me: “If Christ is not of Mary’s flesh, then the promise is not fulfilled yet.” I said: “It is not written that Christ is of Mary’s flesh.” This dean said to me: “It is written; you lie, for it is written: `That holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God.’ Again: `A virgin shall conceive, and bear a Son.’ Again: `That he was born of the seed of David, according to the flesh.’ ” I said: “My lords, it is true; but it is not written as you have said. Hear, my lords, I call you to witness, he has brutally called me a liar; nevertheless, it is not written thus.” Again he said: “You lie.” I replied: “If I were disposed to call you a liar, I would say that you lie yourself.”I said: “My lords, listen: Luke 1:26, etc. The Angel was sent from God to a virgin espoused to a man whose name was Joseph, of the house of David; and the virgin’s name was Mary, and she was a pure virgin. And the angel came in unto her, and said, `Hail, thou that art highly favored, the Lord is with thee: blessed art thou among women. Thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and bring forth a son. He shall be great, and shall be called the Son of the Highest: and the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his father David, and of his kingdom there shall be no end.’ Mary, said: `How shall this be, seeing I know not a man?’ The angel said unto her: `The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee: therefore also that holy thing which shall be born shall be called the Son of God.’ That which was conceived in her was of the Holy Ghost. Matt. 1:20. It does not say there, that He is of Mary’s flesh.” One of the judges again said: “The promise is not fulfilled yet.” I replied: “It is fulfilled; if you will listen to me, I will tell you.” I then told him that the Saviour and Redeemer came, and suffered much here for our sakes, even as is written that Christ the Saviour Himself said

‘God so loved the world that he gave his only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life.’ John 3:16. And thus He came into the world. And He left us an example, that we should follow His steps. I Peter 2:21.”

Again Zachariah truly said: “Blessed be the Lord God of Israel; for he, hath visited and redeemed ‘his people, and hath raised up a horn of salvation for us in the house of his servant David; as he spake by the mouth of his holy prophets, which have been since the world began: that we should be saved from our enemies, and from the hand of all that hate us; to perform the mercy promised to our fathers, and to remember his holy covenant; the oath which he sware to our father Abraham, that he would grant unto us, that we, being delivered out of the hand of our enemies, might serve him without fear, in holiness and righteousness before him, all the days of our life.” Luke 1:68-75. Thus we find indeed, that the promise is fulfilled; but that Christ is of Mary’s flesh, this we find nowhere written. The Dean of Ronse asked me: “How then did He become flesh?” I told them that He who was from everlasting with His Father, by whom all things were created and made, that are in heaven and upon earth, visible and invisible, yea, the living Word of the Father, who was with the Father, came from His kingdom on high, and became man, and thus came into the world, and saved us with His own blood. Rev. 1:5. The dean asked: “Did He then become changed?” I told him as is written: “The Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us.” John 1:14. The dean said to me

“You are the vilest sect that ever was upon earth.” I told him that he was a rotten sect, in presence of all the judges, or the court; and (said I) I will prove to you that you are a sect; for your people cannot prove a single point of all that you observe, with the Word of the Lord; and Christ says

“Every plant which my heavenly Father hath not planted, shall be rooted up.” Matt. 15:13. I then asked him, where he found anything written concerning the institutions ob[1]served by them, such as the christening of bells, tonsure, the consecrating of water, that one wears shoes with holes, and another stockings without toes, each in his own way, all of which is certainly not sanctioned by the Word of God. I further said: “My lords, I have offered to dispute from the holy Bible, publicly, before the whole court.” The dean said to me: “You will be thrust into a bag, and suffocated with a ball in your mouth.” I said: “You hypocrite, do you not fear the Word of the Lord, which says that with the breath of His lips shall he slay the unmerciful? Isaiah 11:4. Again: ‘A man that doeth violence to the blood of any person shall flee to the pit; let no man stay him.’ Prov. 28:17. ‘Ye serpents, ye generation of vipers, how can ye escape the damnation of hell?’ Matt. 23:33. ‘Repent ye, and believe the gospel; for your days may be brief.”‘ Mark 1:15.

He asked me how I knew that the Gospel is the Gospel. I said to them: “This is a strange question; but if you will listen to me, I will tell you. Should I not know, said I, that it is Gospel, that Almighty God said and taught: ‘Repent ye, and believe the Gospel?’ and that He came down from His kingdom above, and suffered so much for our sins; yea, He who was rich, became poor, that we through His poverty might become rich; when He called men unto Him, that they should follow Him, and commanded His apostles to preach it throughout all the world: ‘He that believeth it, and is baptized, shall be saved; but he that believeth not, shall be damned.'” Matt. 28:19; Mark 16:16. They asked how I knew that His apostles had written this; and said: “Other men printed it; you have never spoken with or seen the apostles how then do you know it? There are other evangelists whom you have never seen: how then do you know whether this is the Gospel? Men wrote this to suit themselves.”

O subtle devil, thought I in my heart, and told them that the holy Scriptures were given through the Holy Ghost, and not without Him, since Paul says: “I will not dare speak of any of those things which Christ hath not wrought by me, to make the Gentiles obedient, by word and deed.” Rom. 15:18. And, as the apostle Peter has said, that no prophets ever pro[1]duced the Scripture by human will; but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost. II Pet. 1:21. Thus, the Holy Ghost bears `testimony, that the Gospel which we have, is the word of the living God, which He has given us, that we should live according to it, and thus be saved at the last day; even as it is written that these words are written, that we might believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God, and that believing ye might have life through his name. John 20:31′. A monk asked me concerning infant baptism, whether I did not think it good. I said

“Baptism does not belong to children, but to believers.” Mark 16:16. He said: “Are the children damned, then?” I replied: “No; the kingdom of heaven belongs to them.” Matt. 19:14. He said “Those who are not baptized are damned.” I said “This is nowhere written, neither, that children are to be baptized.” He said: “It is written.” I said

“It is not; children have no faith; but they are assured of eternal life.” Matt. 19. He said: “It is written: ‘Except ye be born of water and of the Spirit, ye cannot enter into the kingdom of God.”‘ John 3:5. I said: “They cannot be born again, for they have no sin.” He said: “They have; for it is written that all are under sin.” I asked him what sins children had. He said: “Original sin.” I asked him why Christ had died. He said that He had made atonement; but that we must first be baptized, before original sin is taken away. I said: “This is speaking contrary to the Word of God; for when John saw the Lord coming to him, he said: `Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world 1 This is he of whom I said, After me cometh a man which is perferred before me; for he was before me.’ John 1:29, 30. Of whom it is also written that He Himself bare our sins in His own body on the tree. I Pet. 2:24. As John tells us, that He was manifested to take away our sins (I John 3:5 ), and as Paul says that they are justified freely by His grace, through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus. Rom. 3:24. Paul further tells us, that we should thank Him who hath delivered us from the power of darkness, and hath translated us into the kingdom of His dear Son: in whom we have redemption through His blood, even the forgiveness of sins. Col. 1:12-14. The apostle says that He upholds all things by the Word of His power, and has by Himself purged our sins. Heb. 1:3. Again Paul says: `But God commendeth his love toward us, in that, while we were yet sinners, Christ died for us. Much more then, being now justified by his blood, and thus reconciled to him, we shall be saved from wrath.’ Rom. 5:8, 9. He says: `Therefore, as by the offense of one, judgment came upon all men to condemnation: even so by the right[1]eousness of one the free gift came upon all men unto justification of life.’ Ver. 18. Even as the prophet Isaiah says

`He took our sins upon him.’ ” Isa. 53:11. They asked me whether I had not yet changed my mind. I asked them: “In regard to what should I have changed my mind?” They replied: “In regard to your errors.” I said: “I do not err; but I trust in the living God, in His holy Word, and in nothing else; and from this I will not depart, for Christ; has said: `He that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.”‘ Matt. 24:13. They said: “Shall none be saved but you people, who began but twenty or thirty years ago, while our church has ex;’fisted already fourteen hundred years, and has remained united shall, we all be damned ?” I said: “The Word of the Lord, which was before ever your church existed shall judge men in the last day; it shall judge all men. Jno. 12:48. This [Word] is given us through His Holy Spirit, that through teaching we should observe all things whatsoever He has commanded us. Matt. 28:20. Hence, those who will not observe it have no promise of eternal life, but indignation, wrath, tribulation, and ,anguish will come upon them. Rom. 2:8, 9. Yea, He will take vengeance on them that have not known God, and have not obeyed the Gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ: who shall be punished with everlasting destruction. II . Thess. 1:8, 9. We must therefore believe that which has been spoken and written through the Holy Ghost, as it is written that all Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: that the man of God may be perfect, throughly furnished unto all good works. II Tim. 3:16, 17. Therefore we are assured concerning the holy Scriptures which we have, that they were written by the apostles through the Holy Ghost, as Peter has said: `We have not followed cunningly devised fables, when we made known unto you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but were eye witnesses of his majesty. For he received from God the Father honor and glory, when there came such a voice to him from the excellent glory, This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased; hear ye him.’ Should we not then believe these words, where he says: `We have also a more sure word of prophecy, whereunto ye do well that ye take heed?’ and thus we do take heed to these words.”

They asked me concerning the sacrament of the altar. I told them that I found nothing written about it; but of a supper which the Lord observed with His apostles, when the time had come that He was to fulfill that for which He had come, that it might be fulfilled which was written of Him, and that He should return to whence He had come. When it was. two days yet until Easter, He said: “The Son of man shall be delivered up, to be crucified.” And His disciples asked Him: “Lord, where wilt thou that we eat the Passover?” He told them a place to which they should go, and went with them. And as they were eating, Jesus took bread, and gave thanks, and brake it, and said: “Eat; this is my body: likewise he took the cup, saying

Drink ye all of it; for this is my blood of the new testament, which is shed for many; this do in remembrance of me.” Matt. 26:20; Mark 14:17; Luke 22:14. I also asked them: “Did each eat His body, as He was with them, in flesh and blood?” They said: “Yes; they there ate His flesh, and drank His blood.” I asked them once more: “How did they eat Him? Just as He was with them? Did each eat a Christ?” They said “Yes; just as He hung on the tree of t1fe cross.” I said to them: “But He had only one body, and that had to be given as a ransom for the sins of the world, and was delivered into the hands of the Jews, and they hung Him to the tree of the cross, and killed Him, and thus He redeemed us with His blood, even as is written. I Pet. 1:19. He took upon Him our sins, and bare them on the tree.” I I Peter 2:24. They said that they had also now had Him even as He had hung on the cross. I said to them: “I do not believe that such a great Lord is eaten of you people, who are utterly contrary to the Word of God, and full of wickedness, and disobedient to the Word of the Lord; but believe that He ascended to heaven, and is sitting at the right hand of God His Father in heaven (Acts 1) from whence we also look for Him to come again (Philip. 3:20); and that you do not have Him; for if you had Him, He should be crucified once more, hence, you people cannot be believed, since you all act contrary to the Word of God; for it is found written that the apostles of God held their supper with a unanimous faith; and were all of one

mind, and continued steadfast in all that they had seen of God (Acts 4:32); nevertheless they did not teach or say that they ate Christ’s flesh, and drank His blood, just as He hung on the tree of the cross; but that He ascended to heaven, and is sitting on the right hand of God, this they taught. ‘ I Peter 2:2; Mark 16. Yet, all that they taught’ ryas through the power of the Holy Ghost, and they continued steadfast in the faith which God had commanded them. For other foundation can no man lay, than that is laid, which is Christ, and upon this His apostles laid their foundation, and I want to remain upon it, without ever departing therefrom.” Hence I said to them: “If yon want to dispute with me publicly, with the Holy Bible; I shall answer you with the Word of God, concerning all that you shall speak with the Word of the living God. He that is right, shall be hearkened to; but he who is wrong, shall proclaim and confess that to this day he taught a false doctrine.” This is a small part of the words which we had with the judges, the bailiff, and ecclesiastics.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 269.

THIRD LETTER OF LAUWERENS VAN DER LEYEN

The peace of the Lord be with you. Amen. Grace be to you; and peace, from God the Father, and from our Lord Jesus Christ, who gave Himself for our sins, that He might deliver us from this present evil world, according to the will of God and our Father, to whom be glory forever and ever. Amen.

A most affectionate greeting with the peace of the Lord to you, my dear brother Nath[1]anael, I; your imprisoned brother Laumerens, wish you the grace of the Lord for a greeting, and inform you, that I am of reasonably good cheer, the Lord be praised; which, I trust, will continue so unto the end through the grace of the Lord; yea, I hope thus to appear in the day of the Lord. Know that we are waiting for the redemption of our flesh from day to day. Know further that I send you two hymns composed by Lauwerens de Huyvemaecker in his bonds. My dear brother, let us always hold fast those things which we have wrought, that we receive a full reward (II John 8); and let us not be moved from our purpose, since we are certain that we have the truth; and that no other will ever be found; of this our conscience assures us. I am heartily sorry that I frittered away my time so long with the wicked and blind world, and did not improve it better. But though I have not been long in the better way, and am now a prisoner, I hope nevertheless to keep what I have, trusting in the grace of the Lord that He will not forsake me.

Know dear brother, that I should have written you much more Scripture; but you are yourself taught of God, and know the truth. See that’you continue in it; may the Lord preserve you and all friends therein.

Herewith I commend you to the Lord, and to the word of His grace. We twelve, im[1]prisoned together, greet you all with the peace of the Lord

Andries Langedul, Sander Hendricks, Anthonis Claes, Hans de Luyckener, Mattheus de Pottebacker, Lauwerens van der Leyen, Lauwerens de Huyvemaecker. The women, Ad[1]riaentgen, wife of Jockem; Kalleken, wife of Lauwerens de Peseinaecker; Claeitgen, wife of Jan Beun; Catelijntgen, Wife of Lauwerens de Huyvemaecker; Maeyken, daughter of Andries Langedul; Grietgen Boriaventuers, old Maeyken, and Maeyken de Korte.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 270.

By me, LAUWERENS VAN DER LEYEN

Greet all the friends much, especially Tanneken and Pierijntgen, in the Blind Ass, and Maeyken, daughter of Andries. Greet Tanneken much, Lauwerens de Huyvemaecker, and his wife, greet Prijntgen with the peace of the Lord.

I, Lauwerens, your brother, bid you farewell; my dear brother, farewell.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 271.

FOURTH LETTER OF LAUWERENS VAN DER LEYEN

The peace of the Lord be with you. Amen. Grace’and peace be with you, from God the Father, and the Lord Jesus Christ. Blessed. be God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Father of mercies, and the God of all comfort; who comf6rteth us in all our tribulation, that we may be able to comfort them that are in any trouble, by the comfort wherewith we ourselves are comforted of God. For as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consol[1]ation also aboundeth by Christ. And whether we be afflicted, it is for your consolation and salvation, which is effectual in the enduring of the same sufferings which we also suffer or whether we be comforted, it is for your consolation and salvation. ‘And our hope of you is steadfast, knowing, that as ye are partakers of the sufferings, so shall ye be also of the con[1]solation. II Cor. 1:2-7

I affectionately greet you, my dear brothers Nathanael and Lieven, with the peace of the Lord; I earnestly commend myself to you, and inform you,that I am of tolerably good cheer, the Lord be praised for His great grace, which He has manifested so richly towards me, in that He has redeemed me from this present evil world; and that, whereas you once saw me in so exceeding wickedness, the light of truth is now revealed to me, for which I greatly thank the Lord, and trust that I shall continue therein by the grace of the Lord; for, my dear brothers, know that we have nothing of ourselves, but that all must come from the Lord, for the Lord says: “Whosoever shall seek to save his life shall lose it; and whosoever shall lose his life for my name’s sake, shall preserve it.” Luke 17:33. Seeing then that we have a great high priest, that is passed into the heavens, Jesus the Son of God, let us hold fast our profession. For we have not a high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace, that we may obtain mercy, and find grace to help in time of need. Hebrews 4:14, 16. O my dear brothers, as we have and know the truth, let us not part from it, but let us always lay our foundation upon the cornerstone Jesus Christ, so that our building may be firmly joined together (Eph. 2:20-22), when we are tried as gold in the furnace, that is, in all manner of tribulation, whether in or out of bonds; for Satan sometimes torments us greatly. Eph. 6:11. Hence, let us take heed, that our crown be not taken from us (Rev. 3:11); that we may be prepared for conflict; that we may have the helmet of salvation on our head, and have the sword of the Spirit. Ephesians 6:17.

Dear brothers, he that overcometh shall inherit all things; yea, he that overcometh shall be clothed in white linen raiment; then the crown of life will be prepared for us. O dear brothers, fear not them that kill the body; but much rather fear Him who after He has killed the body, can also cast the soul into hell. Luke 12:5.

My dear brethren, you know that I have had this written to you out of love. Excuse my little understanding. I send you a hymn. Herewith I commend you to the Lord, and to the Word of His grace, and bid you farewell; farewell, my dear brothers, farewell. All my fellow prisoners greet you most cordially. Hans de Luyckener greets his brother most affectionately, and Anthonis Claes greets Elsgen Aerts much. Greet all the friends much, all that fear the Lord, and remember them that are in bonds, as bound with them. Matt. 25: 36; Hebrews 13:3. Dear brothers, greet also Tanneken, wife of Lenaert de Lettersetter, very affectionately, and bid her farewell in my name.

Written the 25th of October, A. D. 1559, by me, Lauwerens van der Leyen, imprisoned at Antwerp for the testimony of Christ.

NOTE The very severe decree of Emperor Charles V, made in September, A. D. 1550, and renewed and confirmed six years afterwards by Philip II, King of Spain, against the Baptists (as we have circumstantially shown for the year 1556), was now, A. D. 1560, again renewed by said Philip II, and proclaimed everywhere in the Netherlands. See afore men[1]tioned defense of William I, Prince of Orange, ‘against his adversaries, edition 1569, page 165, extracted from the large book of decrees of Ghent, etc.

It appears that in consequence thereof the bloodshedding, slaying and burning of the saints increased the more, as is evident from the following martyrs.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 272.

ANTHONIS CLAES, JORIS TIELEMAN, AND HANS DE BACKER, A. D. 1560

In the year 1560 three brethren, named Anthonis Claes, Joris Tieleman, and Hans de Backer, were apprehended, examined and tortured; but they adhered unswervingly to their faith and the truth they had learned and accepted, and thus walked in the narrow path to the new Jerusalem; wherefore they were condemned to death by the enemies of the truth, and drowned in a tub. But even as they had to drink in the temporal death, so eternal life will be poured out to them by God.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 273.

PETER OF SPAIN, GOMER THE MASON, AND JACOB THE GOLDSMITH, A. D. 1560

In the same year three other pious brethren sealed the truth with their death at Antwerp. One of them was Peter, a Spaniard, to wham, a few years previously, while yet in Spain, a brother from Amsterdam, named Jacob Jans Ruytenburgh, had spoken, and conversed with him different time about God and His Word. He finally came with the brother, by ship, to Antwerp, leaving his wife and children at St. Lucas, with the intention of returning to them after a while, or to come and get them. After his arrival at Antwerp, he, through ignorance, was at first shunned by the brethren, who feared treachery, since he was a Spaniard; however, upon sufficient examination and instruction, he was admitted not only to the assembly, but also as a brother and fellow member of the church of God, and received baptism upon confession of his faith, which he truly and frankly declared before the congregation. Shortly after, when he was about to return to Spain, to gain his wife and children, as also, some of his friends and acquaintances, and to bring them to the true knowledge of the truth, he was apprehended by the margrave, who was himself astonished to have a Spaniard fall into his hands. He was kept imprisoned for a long time, and the Spaniards took great pains with him; but he, orally as well as in writing, clearly demonstrated the truth to them, in his own language, notwithstanding which they sought to induce him to apostatize. But as nothing could move him, remaining steadfast, he finally boldly sealed the truth and his love to God with his death, with Gomer the mason and Jacob the goldsmith, who were together drowned in a tub, for the name of Christ.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 274.

DEAF BETGEN, BETGEN OF GHENT, AND LIJSKEN SMITS, A. D. 1560

A. D. 1560, also three imprisoned sisters, namely, Deaf Betgen, Betgen of Ghent, and Lijsken Smits, were sentenced to death and drowned in a tub, in the city of Antwerp, because they could not be brought from the truth and the love of their Saviour.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 275.

LENAERT PLOWER, JENNEKEN AND MAEYKEN OF AIX LA CHAPELLE, A. D. 1560

There was a pious man named Lenaert Plovier, about thirty six years of age, who was a native and resident of Meenen, in Flanders, and by occupation a woolen draper; and as he was a man of good report among all, he was elected appraiser of woolen cloths.

Thus said Lenaert Plovier, through the grace of God, came to the knowledge of the truth, about A. D. 1555. Having, on account of his competency, been re elected, to continue his appraisership, he refused to take the oath; but his fellow drapers were nevertheless satisfied with him, saying

“Only come with us to the city hall, and show yourself;” for they thought that the bailiff would pay no attention to the matter. But the bailiff could not endure his views, and f rom that time on Plovier had to suffer much persecution, and dwell in secrecy. Afterwards, about the year 1558, he fled with his wife and children to Antwerp, where they gained their liveli[1]hood by dealing in silk. But as a great persecution was raging also there, he resolved to take up his residence in Friesland. He sent his wife and their four children ahead, after a sojourn of a little over a year at Antwerp, intending to follow them as soon as he had finished his business. He then traveled with his merchandise to the cold Ypres fair, whence he returned to Antwerp, where, stopping a while, he learned that the margrave was about to sally forth for the purpose of apprehending those who would not live according to their institutions. Lenaert left the city in order to warn some of his fellow believers by night. He met the mar[1]grave and his troop, who, accosting him, perceived from his answers that he was not like they, and hence asked him, whether he did not have a testament with him. He replied

“Yes.” Thereupon they apprehended him, and he was thus taken to Antwerp and im[1]prisoned there. When his parents heard of this, as also his fatherin law, who resided at Meenen, and was a prominent man, they came to Antwerp in haste, with Lenaert’s mother. The father thought to procure his release from prison by shrewdness, or by bribing the margrave, representing that his sonin law was not a resident of Antwerp, but had only come there to transact his business. The margrave gave them far words, saying to the mother, who had been several nights in prison with her son

“Go home; your son will soon be released from prison.” They therefore departed, sup[1]posing that the promise given them would be kept. When the parents had gone away, Lenaert was examined and questioned concerning his faith, and whether he was baptized, which he freely confessed, expressing his determination to adhere to the truth he had accepted, not considering his wife and his four children, whom he nevertheless dearly loved, as appears from six letters which he wrote to them from prison; two of which letters are given here.

After a brief imprisonment, this pious brother Lenaert, with two young maidens, named Janneken and Maeyken of Aix la Chapelle, was sentenced to death, to be drowned, which was done in the following manner: They were put into bags, and thrust into wine casks, and thus drowned in prison by night, about a fortnight before Easter, in the year 1560 (reckoning the beginning of the year from New Year’s day). Some of his fellow believers having learned that pious Lenaert Plovier and Janneken and Maeyken of Aix la Chapelle were to offer up their sacrifice in the night, they came to listen at the door of the prison. Among them were Joost Nose and Kestine van Damme, who gave a good testimony concerning it; they both died at Franeker, in Friesland. Thus the aforesaid three pious witnesses of Jesus Christ were tried as gold in the fire, and as they were found upright, they shall receive the eternal crown of honor and joy, with all the saints of God. Amen. This was written by the son of the aforesaid Lenaert, and testified to be true.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 276.

A LETTER FROM LENAERT PLOWER TO HIS WIFE

Dear and much beloved wife Maeyken, after affectionate greeting, know that I am still of good cheer, and that I am also well according to the flesh, which I hope is the case also with you and those with you. But I should like to hear that it is your determination to follow the Lord in all righteousness; for we know not when the Lord will visit us, that we must appear before the judgment seat of Christ, where everyone will receive his reward, according to that he hath done, whether it be good or bad. Hence, dear Maeyken, be obedient to the Gospel ere that day comes, since it will come as a thief in the night (I Thess. 5:2); for this is the true way that leads to life eternal, which has sometimes been presented to you, and besides which there is salvation in no other; for Christ says: “I am the way, the truth, and the life; no man cometh unto the Father, but by me.” Now if Christ is Himself the way, the truth, and the life, let us seek to follow the truth, and to walk this way, that we may have life. For it is written, that the Lord shall come to be glorified in His saints, and to be admired in all them that believe, and for the punishment of all them that have not obeyed the Gospel, who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord. II Thess. 1:7.

Dear Maeyken, though sometimes persecution, tribulation and distress arise, yea, bonds and imprisonment, as is daily seen in us and in others who want to be obedient to the truth; let us not on this account cease to walk this way, or to follow the truth. For Christ says: “The world shall rejoice, but ye shall mourn and be sorrowful; but your sorrow shall be turned into joy.” John 16:20. Hence, dear Maeyken, regard not father or mother, or children, nor anything that is in the world; for Christ says: “He that loveth aught more than me is not worthy of me. He that loveth father or mother more than me is not worthy of me: and he that loveth son or daughter more than me is not worthy of me.” Matt. 10:37. For to be carnally minded is death, yea, enmity against God, because it is not subject to the law of God, but this is a carnal mind: to love father, mother, children, or aught that is of the world, more than God, or for their sakes to cease to follow the truth, or on account of temporal occupation, or temporal loss, or because we have many .children and have anxiety how we are to provide food for them. Christ says

“Seek ye .first the kingdom of God, and his righteousness; and all that you need shall be added unto you.” Matt. 6:33. Therefore do your best herein, my dear Maeyken, this is my heart’s request of you, this I pray you.

I also inform you, that I was at the Ypres fair. Having returned to Antwerp, our cousin Hendrick and I took a walk out of. the city, so that it grew rather late; and when we drew near the city, we met the servants (or thief catchers) of the city, who apprehended us, so that we could not escape their hands and keep our faith. Therefore, dear Maeyken, though the Lord has now so ordered it, that I have been apprehended, and the time is come that the Lord will visit me, be not discouraged, neither grieve very much,t though I know that you will grieve; but do not grieve too much, lest you have to take to your bed, or fall sick; for it is for the truth. Some of the hardest things for my flesh to bear are, that I must leave you and the children, that I cannot help you to provide food for them, nor be a protector, and that you are not minded like we are; but I hope that this will come about in course of time. Hence, dear Maeyken, do your best to be obedient to the Gospel, that, if we never see each other again according to the flesh; we may .find each other hereafter. I should have liked to see and converse with you once more; but my time is but brief perhaps: It also would be very hard for you and for me, to part from each other, although it is very, hard for me now, though we do not talk with each other; but we must love God above everything else; rather forsake all, than forsake God. Hence, if you come here, or intend to do so, do your best to follow the truth, and to bring up the children in the fear of the Lord. Herewith I commend you to the Lord. Written at Antwerp, in bonds. This occurred on, Sunday evening after the Ypres fair. By me Lenaert P., your husband. Greet me Franse much, and tell him to pray the Lord for me, that I may finish my course to the praise of the Lord. `

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 277.

A TESTAMENT OF LENAERT PLOWER, WHICH HE LEFT HIS CHILDREN, WHILE IMPRISONED FOR THE WORD OF THE LORD, AT ANTWERP, WHERE HE LAID DOWN HIS LIFE IN THE BEGINNING OF THE YEAR 1560

Dear and, much beloved children N., aged, etc., when your ather was taken from you, it was not for any crime, but for.the testimony of Jesus, and because I loved you’ unto death, and I wish that when you have reached the years of understanding, you would seek your salvation, as Christ has taught us. Matt. 6:33. Hence I have written you a brief admonition, that when you. have come to the years of understanding, you, remembering this, may seek your salvation.

Therefore, dear children, see that you obey your mother, and honor her, for it is written: “Honor thy father and thy mother, that thou mayest live long in the earth, and that it may be well with thee; for he that curseth his father, or his mother, shall surely be put to death.” Ex. 20:12; Eph. 6:2, 3; Ex. 21:17. And be not obstinate, or gainsaying, or quarrelsome, but kind. Neither lie; for it is written: “The mouth that lieth slayeth the soul; for a liar has no part in the kingdom of God, nay, his part shall be in the burning lake.” Wisd. 1:11; Revelation 21:8. Be industrious with your hands, so as to help your mother gain a living. Gen. 3:19, Eph. 4:28. Be not backward in learning to apply yourself to books, so that when you have attained to years of understanding, you may seek your salvation. Be always modest in your words, as becomes children. And when you have come to years of understanding, take a Testament, and see what Christ has left and commanded us there; for all Scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: that the man of God may be perfect, throughly furnished unto all good works. II Tim. 3:16, 17. For the grace of God that bringeth salvation hath appeared to all men, teaching us that, denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly in this present world; for man doth not live by bread alone, but by every word that proceedeth out of the mouth of the Lord. Tit. 2:11, 12; Deut, 8:3; Matt. 4:4.

Behold, dear children, that the Word of the Lord is food for the soul, by which the soul must live; and he that does not govern his life according to these words, is threatened with eternal damnation, as Christ says: “Verily, verily, I say unto thee, Except a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God.” John 3:3. Hence Christ says

“Repent ye, and believe the gospel; for the axe is laid unto the root of the trees; therefore, every tree which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down, and cast into the fire.” Mark 1:15; Matt. 3:10. Therefore, dear children, see that you escape punishment; for those who do not obey the’ Gospel shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord. II Thess. 1:9:

O dear children, behold what punishment shall come upon him who does not obey,the Gospeleternal banishment from the face of God, and everlasting punishment. Hence, dear children, prepare while you have time. Though some tribulation may arise over those who seek to obey the Gospel, it will not last long when compared with that which is eternal: for we must enter into the kingdom of God through much tribulation. Acts 14:22. Therefore Peter says: “Think it not strange concerning the fiery trial which is to try you, as though some strange things happened unto you: but rejoice, inasmuch as ye are partakers of Christ’s sufferings; that, when his glory shall be revealed, ye may be glad also with exceeding joy.” I Pet. 4:12, 13. Even Christ our Teacher and Master had to enter into the kingdom of God through tribulation and suffering; and the servant cannot be more than his master; but it must be enough for the servant that he be as his master. Matt. 10:24, 25. Hence He says that He came not to bring peace upon earth, but a sword; for He saw beforehand, that the world should ill endure it, even as from the beginning it could not endure it; for they persecuted the prophets from the beginning, though they boasted that they had God for their Father; yet they could not endure the good things the prophets told them, nor their warnings; hence they persecuted, yea stoned and killed them; they did not even know Christ Himself, who did so many signs and mighty works among them, but crucifed Him. O dear children, lay to heart what Paul says: “All that will live godly shall suffer persecution” (II Tim. 3:12); and neglect not, on account of a little suffering,.to seek your salvation; for these sufferings are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us; for as the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so our consolation also aboundeth by Christ; for it is written: “Behold, the devil shall cast some of you into prison, that ye may be tried; and ye shall have tribulation ten days: be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life. Because thou hast kept the word of my patience, I also will keep thee from the hour of temptation, which shall come upon all.the world, to try them that dwell upon the earth. Behold, I come quickly: hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown. Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he shall go no more out; and I will write upon him the name of my God; yea, to him that overcometh will I give to eat of the tree of life, which is in the midst of the paradise of God; yea, he shall not be hurt of the second death; yea, he that overcometh, the same shall be clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of life, but I will confess his name before my Father, and before his angels; yea, to him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also . overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne.” Rev. 2:10; 3:10;2:7,11;3:5,21.

Yes, dear children, behold what beautiful promises are given to those who overcome. Hence, fear not men, who can afflict us here for a short time only; for after this tribulation we shall rest from all our labors, under the altar, with those who were also slain for the Word of God, and shall appear with many thousand saints, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands, crying with a loud voice, “Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and the Lamb.” They shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more; neither shall the suit light on them, nor any heat; for the Lord will be their light, and shall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there shall be no night there; and they shall need no candle, neither light of the sun; for the Lord God shall give them light, and they shall reign forever and ever. Rev. 14:13; 6:9; 7:9; 10, 16, 17; 22:5.

Therefore, dear children, lay this to heart; look to these beautiful promises given to them that overcome, and not to those who apostatize, for these are written in the earth. Rev. 2:7; Jer. 17:13. Hence, dear children, see that you fear the Lord, while He gives you time; for He shall come when it is not expected. Watch therefore, and wait for His coming. Isa. 55:6; Matt. 25:13.

This is the testament I leave you. Written at Antwerp, in prison, where I was confined for the testimony of Jesus. By me, your father,

LENAERT PLOVIER.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 278.

NICHOLAS FELBINGER AND JOHN LEYTNER, IN THE YEAR 1560

In the year 1560 brother Nicholas Felbinger, or Schlosser, a willing minister of the Word of God, who was on trial yet, was apprehended, with another brother by the name of John Leytner, not far from Neumarkt, in Bavaria, where they had come on the first day after Judica,* in Lent, on their flight on account of the faith. They were taken to Neumarkt, where they were twice examined by the judge and his assessors, and interrogated especially with regard to infant baptism. But having clearly and thoroughly shown that Christ had not commanded it, but only the baptism of adults, who hear, understand, believe, and accept the Word of God, they were, early next morning, placed in a cart, and, escorted by horsemen and guards, sent to Landshut, where each was imprisoned separately, and Nicholas kept chained. Afterwards the council met, and summoned them before them; they spoke much with them, but could accomplish nothing.

They then sent two learned men, namely, two Dominicans, to them, who conversed with them about the sacrament, infant baptism, and why they had left the papal church; but the brethren answered them from the Word of God, that they had to leave it.

Hence they then tried them by torture, racking them severely, especially most severely when they wanted to know where they had lodged, and whither they intended to go. But Nicholas said: “We are not bound to tell you these things.” They asked: “Why?” He said: “Because you confiscate their property, torture and kill them for it, and sin against them. Should we betray those who do us good? we do not betray even our enemieswhy then our friends?” They said:* “Then we will not cease to torture you, till you tell us,” and left them lying on the rack a long time, until the executioner himself interceded in their behalf, and said: “Do desist; for though they be tortured all day, you will get nothing out of them.”

* Fifth Sunday in Lent.

Then the judge became enraged, and called them rogues and condemners of others. But Brother Nicholas said: “We condemn no one; but your sins condemn you, if you do not desist from them, this we testify according to the truth.”

The superior judge asked: “What is truth?” The brother replied: “You would not under[1]stand it, though I should tell you; for you know as much what truth is, as did Pilate, who asked the same question.” John 18:38.

After this, two doctors were sent from the monks to them, a distance of over nine leagues; who endeavored in many and various ways to turn them, but were not able to do it. Likewise the chancellor and the lord of Landshut came to them once, and assailed them; but they found them steadfast in their faith, and had to leave them steadfast, being unable to gain them by their false and seductive counsels.

Two priests and a doctor in the Scriptures then came to them, and vehemently argued with them about infant baptism; but Nicholas vigorously withstbod them with the Scriptures, and drove them from him.

After these, the chancellor and several Dominicans came to them, and sought to move them by suavity; but they valiantly withstood all the gates of hell, fully assured that they stood in the divine truth, which they faithfully and thoroughly defended, and said that they wanted to adhere to it in the simplicity of Christ. Thereupon the chancellor said to Brother Nicholas: “Are you simple? I cannot believe this; a hundred might come, before there should be one who could defend himself like you; but I consider you an enthusiast, even as many are found at present, who roam about without reason.” But they boldly confessed and defen[1]ded their faith, and God gave them a mouth and wisdom which the others were not able to resist. Luke 21:15.

After all this, they were sentenced to death by the children of Pilate, and Brother Nicholas’ tongue was tied fast, that he should not speak to the people at the place of execution; towards the close, however, his tongue was freed so much that the two brethren could converse to[1]gether.

John Leytner, whom the executioner proceeded to execute first, said to Nicholas: “Dear brother, if my death should terrify you, go forward first, and I will wait for the last.” But brother Nicholas said: “Oh, no, Oh, no; I do not dread it.” And thus John valiantly offered his neck to the sword, and was beheaded, Nicholas beholding it with intrepidity and boldness, as though it did not concern him. He then advanced also, knelt down, and offered his head, which was struck off for his faith, as bad been done to the other. Thus these two testified to the divine truth with their blood, which took place on the 10th of July, 1560.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 279.

JORIS AND JOACHIM, A. D. 1560

A. D. 1560 there were brought before the court at Antwerp two pious Christians, named Joris and Joachim. As they were standing as sheep for the slaughter before the lords, the bailiff asked Joris whether he was rebaptized. He replied: “I am baptized according to the doctrine of Christ, as He commanded His apostles, saying: `Go and preach to all nations. He that believeth and is baptized, shall be saved.’ Matt. 28:19; Mark 16:16. Hence they must first be taught and believe, and then be baptized in the name of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost.”

The bailiff also asked Joachim whether he was baptized. He replied: “I hold to one bap[1]tism, one faith, one Lord, and God.” Eph. 4:5, 6.

Then the lords sentenced them according to the king’s mandate, whereupon Joachim, hearing his sentence, said: “My lords, we thank you for your trouble with us; but may God forgive you the blindness of your heart, and grant that you may become enlightened.”

As they were coming out of the court, they said: “We are not ashamed of the Gospel” (Rom. 1:16); and while walking in the street, they sang

“O Lord forever in my thought Thou art;

My soul doth long to be close to Thy heart.”

Ps. 143:8

Thereupon Joachim said: “Fear not them that kill the body; for hereafter, when they mourn, we shall rejoice.” Luke 6:23.

Thus they as giants in the faith pressed through the strait gate to the new Jerusalem. After they had come to the place where they were to offer up their burnt sacrifice, they gave each other the kiss of peace. Standing at the stake, Joachim said: “O Father, forgive them that inflict this suffering upon us; but we thank Thee that Thou hast made us worthy to suffer for Thy name; therefore, O Lord, assist us, and succor us with Thy help in this last extremity.” Joris said: “Lord Thou knowest that I have sought Thee and my salvation; and for this cause I must now die. Therefore, O Lord, receive me graciously.” He further said: “Citizens of Antwerp, fear not; though we die for the truth, Christ our Lord went before us, and we must follow Him.” They then began to sing this farewell hymn: “Farewell, brethren and sisters all,” etc. Thereupon they commended their spirits into the hands of God, and ended their lives in the fire. They now lie under the altar, and wait to be clothed with white linen raiment, and to shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of the Father, where they shall be served with new wine and heavenly bread. Rev. 6:9; 19:8; Matt. 13:43; 26:28; Rev. 2:17.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 280.

WILLEM DE KLEERMAECKER, A. D. 1560

In the year 1560 a brother named Willem de Kleermaecker was apprehended for the truth, and sentenced to death, at Antwerp.

Having been brought into the court, he was asked by the bailiff, whether he was rebap[1]tized. He replied: “Why do you ask concerning my baptism, and not regarding my life and faith; then you could pass a right judgment upon me, and this people could follow it?” The bailiff asked again whether he was not rebaptized. Willem said

“You want but one word, and I made a confession before this: judge rightly, and once more consider the matter well.” The bailiff asked whether he was rebaptized. Willem said: “You alone have asked me until this; may I not now ask you?” The bailiff said: “Answer first; then I shall tell you.” Willem said: “I wish you would once think of that day that shall burn as an oven, When the ungodly shall perish like stubble.” Mal. 4:1. He further said (Mark 16:16) it is written: “He that believeth .and is baptized shall be saved.” The bailiff said: “You are not asked concerning that.” Willem said: “Infants cannot believe; therefore I had myself baptized upon my faith.”

The lords. then went in, and Willem said to the people: “Repent and amend your ways.” The bailiff forbade him to speak, but he said: “Do let me speak; for it cannot last long.” Presently the lords returned, and Willem said: “My lords, judge not according to the king’s decree, if you do not want to be lost; but think of that day which no one can escape, in which you will regret it, unless you become converted.” He was then sentenced, and his sentence read to him; whereupon, though it was still early in the morning, he was taken to the mar[1]ketplace, and there strangled and burnt at the stake. Thus he fought his way through as a valiant soldier of Christ.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 281.

JOHN KORBMACHER, GEORGE RAECK AND EUSTACE KUTER, A. D. 1560

In the same year, on the first Friday after St. Martin’s day, brother John Korbmacher, a minister of the Word of God and of His church (who was frequently sent out into the work of the Lord), was apprehended for the faith and the Word of God, near Rosenhaus, in Bavaria, together with George Raeck, a deacon, and another brother named Eustace Kuter, who were together taken to Innspruck, and there delivered over to the authorities. John Korbmacher, on account of his being a minister, was taken to Fulleburg, where he was put into a deep tower full of vermin; bats fluttered about him; mice carried off his victuals, and numerous spooks haunted his abode, so that it would have terrified a person not possessed with a firm trust in God.

When the lord wanted to speak with him, he had him called by name, that he should quickly get ready and prepare himself for suffering. The other two brethren were imprisoned at Innspruck, in the Krauterthurmand all three remained in confinement until the close of the year 1560. Afterwards, on the 2nd of January, the authorities severely examined John Korbmacher, as also Eustace, and George Raeck, each separately. They faithfully answered many articles, all of which were written down, together with their confession concerning them, and this was then sent to Vienna and elsewhere, as something new.

After this they were led back into the aforementioned towers or prisons, where they remained until the Friday after St. Vitus’ Day, which was the 13th of June, when they were sentenced to death. On that occasion a great multitude was present, and the brethren spoke boldly to the lords of the court and jurors, showing to them, that the sentence and judgment which they passed upon them in the sight of God, since they condemned innocent blood, should rise up for a testimony of their condemnation. And when they said that they had to judge according to the imperial decree and mandate, John Korbmacher said: “O you blind judges, we must certainly judge according to our heart and conscience, if we want to render an account of it before God. Hence, if you judge according to the imperial mandate, how will you answer for it before God?” And Eustace said: “What have we to do with the imper[1]ial mandate that you read it to us? Read our confession, which we have testified with the holy, divine and biblical Scriptures to be the truth of God, for which we must suffer.” Thus they boldly spake, and exhorted the people to repent. The brethren George Raeck and Eustace were led out of the court first, when George began to cry to the people, to repent, desist from sin, and also enter upon the way of truth, since it was the truth for which he was to be executed today.

Then John Korbmacher was also led out, so that they joyfully met at the place of execu[1]tion, and praised God. A brother named Leonard Dax, went to them, and shook hands with them, and they took farewell of one another; on account of which they greatly rejoiced, and praised God, that they had seen a pious brother yet, who should inform the brethren and the church of their end. Then John Korbmacher, the minister, began to speak to the people, and to admonish them, to repent of their sins, and to follow the truth of God, that they might not be damned, but saved in Christ Jesus. Yea, he lifted up his voice with the utmost boldness, and said: “What I have taught and confessed is the divine truth, and I will testify to it with my blood.” Thus he did not cease to preach repentance, so that the judge said several times: “O John, stop a little.” John then stopped for a little while; but presently he spoke again, so that he became almost hoarse from speaking. Almost up to their last moment they exhorted the people to repentance; nor were they prevented from speaking, but full liberty was given them to speak. They were also permitted to converse with each other. They also fervently prayed to God, praising and glorifying Him, that He had hitherto kept them courageous and stedfast, and praying Him that He would continue to thus faithfully keep them until death (which was now at hand), and receive their spirits into His hands, now that body and soul were about to separate.

Their sentence was then read, in which, among others, these articles were particularly mentioned. First: They do not believe that the holy body of Jesus Christ is in the ,sacrament, but observe the Supper as Christ observed it with His disciples. Secondly: They do not believe in infant baptism, but in the baptism of adults; as Christ commanded it. Thirdly: They believe in marriage (which article they confessed, and did not deny); and the like articles, which were written there, and read as also, what they thought and confessed of the Roman church; but this was written in as vituperative language as it had been possible for the judge to put it.

They were then led to the place of execution; called the Schweinacker, near the Schaf[1]huetten. There Eustace, who was feeble and sick according to the flesh, was beheaded first. After him Brother George Raeck cheerfully stepped forward to the executioner, and exclaimed with a joyful heart: “Here I forsake wife and children, house and home, body and life, for the faith and the divine truth.” He then knelt down, and the executioner beheaded him also.

John Korbmacher was reserved for the last, who, when he beheld the other two lying there beheaded, said: “My brethren, you who have overcome shall inherit ail things:” The executioner then took him, tied him to a ladder, kindled the fire, and threw him alive into the same. He also laid the two beheaded bodies upon a pile of wood, and burnt them to ashes.

Thus did they testify their faith in Christ with their word, life and death, yea, voluntarily and patiently, with their body and blood, confessing that God gave them such strength as a blessing; and thus tthey with firm confidence departed from this world to go to the eternal fatherland.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 282.

SOETGEN VAN DEN ROUTE, AND MARTHA, A. D. 1560

At this time also a pious woman named Soetgen van den Houte fell into the hands of the persecutors of the truth, so that after severe assaults and imprisonment she testified and confirmed the faith of the ever enduring truth with her death and blood, on the 27th of November, 1560, in the city of Ghent; and with her another woman, named Martha. Soetgen van den Houte also states that her husband had previously likewise valiantly trodden the winepress of suffering and fearlessly testified the truth, and gave his life for it, as the following testament clearly shows.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 283.

A TESTAMENT OF SOETGEN VAN DEN ROUTE, WHICH SHE LEFT HER CHILDREN, DAVID, BETGEN AND TANNEKEN, FOR A MEMORIAL, AND FOR THE BEST,, AND WHICH SHE CON; FIRMED WITH HER DEATH, AT GHENT, FLANDERS

In the name of the Lord:

Grace, peace and mercy from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ, this I wish you, my dear little children, David, Betgen, and Tanneken, for an affectionate greeting, written by your mother in bonds, for a memorial to you of the truth, as I hope to testify by word and with my death, by the help of the Most High, for an example unto you. May the wisdom of the Holy Ghost instruct and strengthen you therein, that you may be brought up in the ways of the Lord. Amen.

Further my dear children, since it pleases the Lord to take me out of this world, I will leave you a memorial, not of silver or gold; for such jewels are perishable: but I should like to write a jewel into your heart, if it were possible, which is the word of truth, in which I want to instruct you a little for the best with the Word of the Lord, according to the little gift I have received from Him and according to my simplicity.

In the first place, I admonished you, my most beloved, always to suffer yourself to be instructed by. those who fear the Lord; then you will please God, and as long as you obey good admonition and instruction, and fear the Lord, He will be your Father and not leave you orphans. For David says

“What man is he that feareth the Lord? him shall he teach in the way that he shall choose.” Ps. 25: 12. He also says: “The eye of the Lord is upon them that fear him, upon them. that, hope in his mercy; to deliver their soul from death. The angel; of the Lord encampeth round about them that fear him. O fear the Lord, ye his saints: for there is no want to them that fear him; for the fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.” Ps. 33:18, 19; 34:7, 9; 111:10.

Therefore, dear children, learn to fear the Lord, and you will receive wisdom. The wise man says

“A wise son heareth instruction. Whoso loveth correction and instruction loveth knowledge., A wise son feareth and escheweth evil. A wise son maketh a glad father; but a foolish son putteth his mother to shame. He that walketh with wise men shall be wise; but the companion of fools shall be like them. He that refuseth correction and instruction des[1]troyeth his own soul; but he that heareth reproof will become wise.”

O my most beloved, depart not from correction. The wise man says: “,Chasten thy San while there is hope.” Prov. 19:18.

Hence, my most beloved, grieve not when you are corrected, and speak not crossly to those who correct you. A soft answer turneth away wrath; but grievous words stir up anger. Prov. 15:1. If you are crossly, spoken to, learn to answer kindly, and you will be loved by all men; for humility and meekness are acceptable to both. God and men.

Furthermore, my dear children, I admonish you, to beware of lying; for liars have no part in the kingdom of God. Rev. 21:8. It is also written

“Lying lips are an abomination to the Lord, and he whose mouth lieth, his soul shall die.” Prov. 12:12; Wisdom 1:11. Therefore, my dear children, beware of it; for he that deals in lies is loved by no one.

My dear children, keep this in your hearts; my dear lambs, guard your tongue, that it speak no evil; neither practice deceit with your lips; nor be guilty of backbiting, for thereby come contention and strife,; but Paul teaches us, to live peaceably with all men if it be possible. I Pet. 3:10; Romans 12:18.

My most beloved, keep this sent you from your mother; and obey your parents; and those whose bread you eat, and all who admonish you to virtue. Eph. 6:1. Always be diligent to do your work, wherever you be; for Paul says that if any. will not work, neither shall ,he eat. I I Thess. 3:10.

It is also written: “Be diligent to labor, that you may have to give to him that needeth.” Eph. 4:28. Hence, turn not your face away from the poor. “Whoso stoppeth his ears at the cry of the poor, he also shall cry himself, but shall not be heard.” Prov. 21:13. Tobit taught his son, saying: “Son, if thou hast abundance, give alms accordingly: if thou have but little; be not afraid to give according to that little.” Tob. 4:8. Alms given of one’s labor is acceptable to God. The wise man says: “Alms purge out sin.” We also read of Cornelius and Tobit that the angel said: “Thy prayers and thine alms are come up for a memorial before God, whom thou didst beseech with tears, and didst leave thy dinner to go and bury the dead.” Acts 10:4; Tob. 12:13.

Therefore, be diligent in prayer, and love the poor; for Christ also was poor for our sakes. . II Corinthians 8:9. Be therefore also merciful, even as your heavenly Father is mer[1]ciful; for such shall be blessed, and shall obtain mercy. Also learn to be meek and lowly in heart; for such are blessed and shall inherit the earth. Luke 6:36; Matt. 5:5. And blessed are the pure in heart; for they shall see God.

Hence, my dear children, let no impure thoughts remain in your hearts, but engage yourselves with psalms, hymns, and spiritual songs, and evil thoughts will have no room. Neither let filthiness proceed out of your mouth; for of this an account will have to be given. Eph. 5:19, 4; Matt. 12:36.

Furthermore, my most beloved, wherever you be esteem yourselves as the least, and be not wise in your own conceit, but always suffer yourselves to be instructed by those who are above you, and always be silent when others speak. Humble yourself beneath all men; for whosoever shall exalt himself shall be abased; but he that shall humble himself shall be exalted. Matt. 23:12. For Christ, who is the greatest, made Himself the least, for an example unto us. Ps. 8:6; John 13:13. And, as is written: “The greater thou art, the more humble thyself and thou shalt find favor before the Lord; for the power of the Lord is great, and he is honored of the lowly.” Sir. 3:18, 20.

My children, be also just in all your dealings; for in the way of the just there is life, and in the beaten path there is no death. It is joy to the righteous to do that which is right, but fear to evildoers. Further, choose to earn your bread by the labor of your hands, and to eat your bread with peace. Seek not to be a merchant, nor be anxious for great gain. Better is little with the fear of God, than great treasure and trouble therewith. Better is a dry morsel, and quietness, than a house full of sacrifices with strife. Prov. 15:16; 17:1.

My children, love not dainties, nor wine. He that desires costly feasts will not become rich; but be content with the labor of your hands. Overtax no one, but be satisfied with what is reasonable, as you have seen of me. Be burdensome to no one, as long as you can obtain the things needful. It is more blessed to give than to receive. Acts 20:35. And Paul says: “If ye have food and raiment, be therewith content.” I Tim. 6:8.

Hence, my dear children, take an example from this, and always go on in the ways of the Lord with sobriety and thankfulness, as you have heard me read of Daniel, of Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego, who were selected by the king of Babylon, to be nourished with the same wine and meat which the king drank and ate at his table, in order that they might be beautiful, to serve the king. But they would have nothing but pulse and water; they wanted to observe the law and commandments of their fathers with sobriety and thankfulness in the fear of God, and they were fairer and fatter than those who ate of the king’s dainties. Dan. 1.

Thus faithfully they walked in the ways of the Lord, with prayer and supplication made themselves acceptable to Him; therefore God did great things through them, and delivered them from the den of lions, and out of the fiery furnace. And Joseph; when he was sold into Egypt, desired no dainties, nor wine, because the Egyptian women sought to seduce him; but he feared God, and God preserved him. He pleased God by sobriety and prayer, so that he was appointed ruler over Egypt. Gen. 37, 39, 41.

My dear children, take an example from this, in your youth, and you will please God, and He will keep you from all seduction.

O my lambs, you are still in your youth, in your infancy; you have yet your part in your Father’s kingdom; see that you keep it well and do not as Esau did, who gave his inheritance or birthright for a mess of pottage; not regarding his father’s blessing. he gave it away for perishable food. Gen. 25:33. But Jacob chose the better part, and was obedient to God and his father, walking the ways of the Lord with all righteousness.

My most beloved, seek instruction, so that you may be taught, and know which is the true way; for you may now choose life or death, good or evil; whichever you desire, shall be given you (Sirach 15:17); namely, if you delight in evil, so that you choose the pleasures of the world (from which springs all unrighteousness), namely, lying and cheating, gambling, playing, swearing, cursing, backbiting, hatred, envy, drunkenness, banqueting, excess, idol[1]atry, covetousness, lasciviousness, vanity, filthy conversation, dancing, and so forth; which things, though the world does not consider them sins, but amusements, are nevertheless abominations in the eyes of the Lord. I Pet. 4:3.

Therefore, my dear children, take heed; if you take pleasure in these things, you sell your birthright or the inheritance from your father, for a mess of pottage, namely, for a few temporal pleasures, which lead you to damnation. See whether all the great multitude do not choose to walk. this way. Hence Esdras has truly said that there is much more earth found, to make earthen vessels, than gold, to make golden vessels. And as the wave is greater than a drop, so there will be more that will be damned. II Esd. 8:2, 3; 9:15, 16. For many are called, but few are chosen, for they do not heed their call; as Christ says: “My sheep hear my voice, and they follow me; but these follow the great multitude of the ungodly and false prophets.” John 10:27.

Hence Isaiah says: “Hell hath opened her mouth wide, to receive the proud and all that do unrighteousness, and all that will not repent.” Isa. 5:14.

Therefore, behold, my most beloved, if you suffer yourselves to be instructed in virtue, you will follow the voice of the Lord, as from the time of Abel until now many who suffered have done; they were rejected, despised, persecuted and killed because they would not follow the wicked world and her false prophets.

Behold, my most beloved, choose rather to suffer affliction with the children of God, so that you may be rewarded with them; for they are the ones to whom belong all the beautiful promises, but they must suffer much, for the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force. Matt. 11:12. It is also written: “Ye must through much tribulation enter into the kingdom of heaven.” For David says: “We are led to death as sheep for the slaughter.” And Paul says: “We which live are always delivered unto death.” It is also written: “Ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice; and ye shall be sorrowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy. Ye shall have tribulation for a little while, but be of good cheer and be faithful unto death, and I will give you a crown of life.” Revelation 2:10. In the world ye shall have tribulation; but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world. John 16:33. And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes. We further read: “The marriage of the Lamb is come, and his wife hath made herself ready. And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white; for the fine linen is the righteousness of saints.” “Blessed are they which are called unto the marriage supper of the Lamb.” Rev. 19:7-9. “Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their father.” Matt. 13:43.

See, my most beloved, this is the better part and reward of all those who fear the Lord, walk in His ways and keep His commandments. These are they to whom the Lord says: “Fear not, thou worm Jacob, and ye few men of Israel: I will not leave you orphans; but I will be your God, and ye shall be my people; and I will keep you as the apple of mine eye; yea, if ye keep my commandments, though ye were cast out unto the uttermost part of the heaven, yet will I gather you from thence, and will bring you unto the place that I have chosen.” Isa. 41:14; 51:7; Zech. 2:8; Deut. 30:4; Neh. 1:9.

Oh, who would not love such a Lord and Father, who has chosen us, as He chose Israel, and has given us His commandments and laws, namely, His Gospel, which teaches us to do His will, and His pleasure; and such He has made heirs of all the riches of heaven. Isa. 49:7.

O my dear children, I have written this in tears, admonishing you out of love, praying for you with a fervent heart, that, if possible, you might be of this number. For when your father was taken from me, I did not spare myself day or night to bring you up, and my prayer and solicitude were constantly for your salvation, and even while in bonds my greatest care has always been that my prudence did not enable me to make better provision for you. For when it was told me, that you had been taken to Oudenarde, and thence to Bruges, it was a hard blow for me, so that I never had a greater sorrow. But when I thought that my coming or providing could not help the matter, and that for Christ’s sake we must separate from all that we love in this world I committed all to the will of the Lord, and I still hope and pray constantly, that He in His mercy will preserve you, as He preserved Joseph, Moses and Daniel in the midst of wicked men. And He will do this, if you give diligence to follow the truth; then the angel of the Lord will be with you, even as He was with Tobias, guiding him until He brought him to his father’s house, where he rejoiced with his father and his friends, thanking God for His great goodness. Tobit 7:11.

Thus also, if you will follow good instruction, it will guide you safely through every danger, and bring you to your Father’s house, where there is such joy prepared, that ear has not heard, nor eye seen, nor has it entered into the heart of man, what joy is prepared for the elect; but to the elect God has revealed it by His Holy Spirit. Isa. 64:4; I Corinthians. 2:9, 10.

May the word of the Father bring you to this, through the mercy of the Son, and may the wisdom of the Holy Ghoststrengthen you, that you may apprehend it. Amen.

David, my dear child, I herewith commend you to the Lord. You are the oldest, learn wisdom, that you may set your sisters a good example; and beware of bad company, and of playing in the street with bad boys; but diligently learn to read and write, so that you may get understanding. Love one another, without contention or quarreling; but be kind to each other. Let the one that is wise bear with him who is simple, and admonish him with kindness. Let the strong bear with the feeble, and help him all he can, out of love. Let the rich assist the poor, out of brotherly love. Let the younger obey the older in that which is good. Ad[1]monish one another to be industrious, so that people may love you. Exhort one another to good works, to modesty, honorableness and quietness. Always care for one another; for the time has come, that love shall wax cold; yea, if it were possible, the very elect would be de[1]ceived. Matt. 24:12, 24. Hence, take heed and learn diligently to search the Scriptures, so that you may not be deceived; but always hold to the first and second commandment, which will teach you aright. Do not easily believe it, when evil is told you of another, but examine the matter; and make no commotion when you are slandered, but bear it for Christ’s sake.

Love your enemies, and pray for those who speak evil of you, and afflict you. Rather suffer wrong, than that you should grieve another; rather suffer affliction than that you should afflict another; rather be reproached, than that you should reproach another; rather be slandered, than that you should slander another; rather be robbed, than that you should rob another; rather be beaten, than that you should beat another, and so ‘forth.

Behold, my most beloved, all this is wrought through brotherly love, and is all compre[1]hended in the second commandment; hence, you must constantly see that you do not seek solely your own profit, but always care for those with whom you have dealings, whether they be young or old.

Further, my dear children, Betgen and Tanneken, my beloved lambs, I admonish you in all these same things, as that you obey the commandments of the Lord, and also obey your uncle and aunt, and your elders, and all who instruct you in virtue. To those whose bread you eat, you must be subject in all that is not contrary to God. Always diligently admonish yourselves to do your work, and you will be loved wherever you live. Be not quar relsome, or loquacious, or light minded, or proud, or surly of speech, but kind, honorable and quiet, as behooves young girls. Pray the Lord for wisdom, and it shall be given you. Diligently learn to read and write, and take delight therein, and you will become wise. Take pleasure and engage in psalms, hymns and spiritual songs. Seek for the only joy. Learn to please the Lord from your youth, as did the holy women and virgins, as Judith. Judith 8.

Esther also was a virgin who feared God; she was adorned with humility, was gracious, honorable, kind, and humble of heart; hence she pleased King Ahasuerus above all the other virgins. Esther 2:17. But in her high estate she was not proud; though she shone in royal apparel, she humbled her heart, with fasting and prayer to the Lord, for her brethren, that they might be delivered out of the hands of their enemies; she did not esteem herself better than one of the least of her brethren.

See, my most beloved, when you have attained the years of understanding, see that you adorn yourselves with good works, namely, the works of the Spirit, that is, with all manner of goodness, gentleness, meekness, humility, obedience, long suffering, righteousness, modesty, honorableness, purity, peaceableness, steadfastness, mercifulness, wisdom, diligence in good works, faith, hope and love; to love God above all that is in the world, and to do to your neighbor as you would have men do unto you, on which hang all the law and the prophets. Gal. 5:22, 23; Matt. 22:37, 40.

Behold, my dear children, this is the adornment of the saints, etc.

O my most beloved, labor for such a wedding garment, so that you may enter in among the number of the children of God to the marriage of the Lamb, where they shall shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their Father. Rev. 19:7; Matthew 13:43.

May the strong hand of the Lord bring you to this; may He lead you as He led Israel out of Egypt, and bring you to the New Jerusalem, that we may see each other with joy in the day of the resurrection.

Herewith I commend you to the Lord, the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob; may He keep you to the end of your lives. Amen.

My dear children, this I leave you as a memorial or testament. If you put it to good use, you will gather more treasure by it, than if I had left you many riches, which are perishable; for the riches of this world may be lost through fire, war, or misfortune.

Hence, he is not wise who sets his heart upon anything that is perishable, since we have no assurance of it for an hour; we must leave it all behind; therefore, grieve not, though what we had is scattered or lost, as the prophet says: “We are a prey to every one.” Isa. 59:15. Hence you are to thank the Lord yet, that He let us have it until I have brought you up so far: and if you walk in all righteousness, the Lord will give you enough. Take an example from Tobias. Tob. 4:19. David also says that the righteous shall not want, nor his seed go begging bread. Ps. 37:25.

Therefore covet no one’s property or treasures; nor envy any one because he has more than you. Neither regard any person for his gifts. but follow the little flock, who walk truly in love; for love is the bond of perfectness, and the command of love is superior to all others. Luke 12:32; Col. 3:14. Therefore; see constantly that you follow those who walk most in love; for the tree is known by its fruit, though these are hid from all men; .but Christ was too, and the servant is not better than his lord. Matt. 10:24.

Herewith I will bid you adieu: adieu my dear children, and adieu all my dear friends.

My most beloved, though our adversaries tell you, that your father and I are not of the same faith, do not believe them; for he confessed the truth concerning baptism and the in[1]carnation, of Christ, in all that he was able to comprehend, and he valiantly testified to righteousness, giving his life for it, pointing out to you for an example, the same way which the prophets, the apostles and Christ Himself went. He had to go before through the conflict with much tribulation and suffering, and leave his children behind for Christ’s sake; hence do likewise, for there is no other way.* Give diligence to read the Testament. Amen.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 284.

A LETTER OF SOETGEN VAN DEN HOUTE TO HER BROTHER AND SISTER, AS ALSO TO HER CHILDREN

Written out of love:

The peace of the Lord be with you; my dear brother and sister, know that I have received two letters, with their contents, and I thank you most cordially for all the friendship you have ever shown me, and shall yet show me, I hope, in my three lambs whom I leave behind, commending them to the Lord and to those whore He shall direct thereto in His grace.

Herewith I take leave once more; I think it is now the last time. We are of such good cheer to offer up our sacrifice that I cannot express it. I could leap for joy when I think of the eternal riches which are promised to us as our inheritance, and to all who persevere in what the Lord has commanded us. Matt. 10:22.

I know not how I shall praise the Lord that He has chosen Martha and myself ,to this estate, its who are such poor, simple lambs, for we have. never been esteemed in the world, except as outasts; and that God has chosen such rejected, miserable, simple worms of the dust, that He will work through us, that we should be His witnesses, we who are not worthy of ourselves to receive the very least gift which the Lord might bestow, etc.

Oh, who can comprehend the power of God, that He should be most merciful to those who are here the most rejected, if they call upon Him with confidence and firmly place their hope in His grace unto the end; it were impossible that the Lord should reject them. Hence I pray all that love the

” From what is related here, it appears that also Soetgen . van den Houte’s husband died for the truth, as a valiant witness of Jesus; although we have not been able to learn the time, place and manner of his death.

Lord, that they humble their hearts, for the Lord says through the prophet Isaiah “I will dwell with him that is of a contrite Spirit, and of a broken heart, and trembleth at my word.” Isa. 57; 66:2.

Yea, those who thus humble themselves before the Lord, and do not think themselves to be something before God, and before men, them shall God exalt and enrich with heavenly riches. Matt. 23:12. Remember how Christ chose humility, when He left the glory of His Father and descended into the lower parts of the earth. From obedience to His Father, and out of great love He became man; with great humility He came to serve us, suffered pain and reproach, enduring it with patience and longsuffering, out of obedience to His Father, even unto death, until He had finished all, so that He might save us. Phil. 2:8. Oh, what love did He show us by His anxiety and sighing, when He said, according to His humanity: “How am I straightened till it be accomplished!” Luke 12:50.

O my most beloved, consider our Leader, Jesus Christ, how He regarded the humility of Mary, that He would be born of her. And though she was chosen to such a high estate, she humbled herself, saying:, “Behold the handmaid of the Lord. For God bath regarded the low estate of his handmaiden; therefore, henceforth all generations shall call me blessed. For his mercy is on them that fear him from generation to generation; for he bath scattered the proud. He bath put down the mighty from their seats, and exalted them of low degree. He bath filled the hungry with good things, and the rich bath he sent empty away. To the poor the gospel is. preached. Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after righteousness; for they shall be filled.” Luke 1:38, 48; etc.; 7:22; Matt. 5:6.

O my dearest, my heartfelt desire and request is, for the last time, that you give diligence to walk in love, simplicity, and harmony among yourselves, always in the fear of God, that you may be filled with the heavenly good things, and satisfied now and forever. Amen.

Herewith I commend you to. the Lord, and to the Word of His grace. May He comfort, strengthen, stablish you all with His Spirit, that you may finish that whereunto you are called, to the praise and glory of the Lord, so that you may rejoice together, and set down at the Lord’s table, where lie shall serve us with new wine, in the kingdom of God, His Father.

This was written when we had eaten our last supper, as far as we know. Herewith I ‘bid adieu to all my brethren and sisters. I and Martha, my sister in the Lord, salute you much with the peace of the Lord, for the last time all who are known to us or not, wherever they be. We rejoice in the Lord, we bid adieu till we meet above, in the New Jerusalem. Heb. 12:22.

Read this last farewell to all who desire to hear it, before you send it away; and then send it to my sister Betgen.

Further; my dear child Betgen, I rejoice greatly that the Lord spared me so long, that I was made glad before my death through your letter, by which you have strengthened me. I pray the Lord to strengthen and confirm you with His Spirit, that you may go on thus, and follow that which is best, as you wrote to me.

O my dear lambs, see that you do not spend your youth in vanity, or pride, or drinking, or gluttony, but in sobriety and humility in the fear of God, and diligence in every good work, that you may be clothed with the adornment of the saints, so that God may make you worthy through His grace, to enter in to the marriage of the Lamb, and that we may see you there with joy. Your father and I, and many others, have shown you the way. Take an example from the prophets and apostles, yea, Christ Himself, who all went this way; and where the head has gone before, there the members must certainly follow.

Herewith I will commend you to the Lord, and to the Word of His grace. This is my last farewell, my dear lambs; always remember each other in love; diligently learn to read and write, and obey everyone in that which is good. When your brother David and Tanneken come to you, greet one another with a friendly kiss of peace, in my name.

Herewith I bid you adieu, my dear child Betgen; adieu, my dear children David and Tanneken; adieu, all my dear brethren and sisters, and friends everywhere.

Once more we say adieu; greet uncle and aunt much with the kiss of peace, in my name.

Written by me Soetgen van den Houte, your mother in bonds; written in haste (while trembling with cold), out of love for you all. Amen.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 285.

JOOST JOOSTEN, BURNT AT VEER, IN ZEALAND, A. D. 1560

It occurred in the year 1560, that at Veer, in Zealand, there was apprehended a young brother named Joost Joosten, a native of Goes, a small town in Zealand, who was considerably versed in the Latin language. When he was a student of about fourteen years, it happened that King Philip was in Zealand. and that this Joost Joosten was singing choral in church, in the organ loft, as is customary in papistic churches. The king was so delighted with the lad’s singing, that he wanted to take him with him to Spain; on which account Joost kept himself concealed for six weeks, as he did not want to go away. Thus, he afterwards became converted to the true faith, and consequently, was baptized upon his faith, and thus led a C’.ristian life. This the enemies of the truth could not endure; hence they apprehended him when he was eighteen vears old. He had to suffer many assaults, and divers times attempts were made to draw him from the faith. He disputed with four inquisitors concerning many articles of faith; they made strenuous efforts to draw him over to their religion. When they could not move him with such means, they tortured him dreadfully, especially with instru[1]ments called iron teerlingen, which they thrust into his knees so that they came out again at the ankles. But all this he steadfastly endured with great patience, and faithfully kept the treasure which he had in an earthen vessel. Hence the children of Herod sentenced him to death by burning; which they executed on him on a Monday before Christmas. On his way to death he rejoiced greatly in the Lord, and sang yet as he was going into the but of straw in which he was burnt, the last verse of the hymn composed by himself, which begins thus: “O Lord, thou art forever in my thoughts.” He also wrote a confession of faith, of five sheets of paper, which, however, through course of time has been lost.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 286.

KOOLAERT, THE COOPER, A. D. 1561

At Honschote, in Flanders, there was apprehended for the truth, in the year 1561, a brother named Koolaert the cooper, who, after freely confessing his faith, was taken to Wijnoxberge, and as he also there, notwithstanding the tortures inflicted upon him, would depart neither to the right nor to the left, he was sentenced to death, and burnt alive, about St. Martin’s Day, for the testimony of our Lord Jesus Christ.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 287.

JOOS VERBEECK, A. D. 1561

On the 7th of June 1561 the margrave of Antwerp went out with a large retinue, well armed with sticks and staves, and they apprehended Joos Verbeeck, a minister of the Word of God and of His church. On the 9th he was examined; he confessed his faith very freely, as also his ministry; of which the margrave and the lords made much sport. He was also very severely tortured; but God kept his lips in everything, so that he inculpated no one. Although he was treated so unmercifully that a rope broke in two on his body, and that in four days he had to go to the rack twice, and was once scourged till his blood flowed, he bore all patiently; this, however, he greatly lamented, namely, that they had broken, or lamed by torturing, his right hand, and thus disabled him from writing.

On the 20th day of the month he was brought into court, where the bailiff asked him whether he was rebaptized. He answered: “Ask me for my faith, which I confessed in prison before the lords and the margrave.” The bailiff then asked him what he thought of infant baptism. He said: “I confessed that it is not of God, but a human institution.” The bailiff asked again whether he was rebaptized, and said: “Say yes or no; for I know you will not lie; therefore, tell me the truth.” He said: “I was baptized upon my faith, as Christ teaches.” Matt. 28, Mark 16.

Having confessed his faith, baptism and doctrine, he could not well say much more. The lords concluded his sentence, he, in the meantime saying to the people: “Dear citizens, I have lived here eleven years, and no one can complain of me, since I have never wronged any one, and my life and doctrine agree with the Word of God.” “That is true,” exclaimed a brother: upon hearing which, the thief catchers arose and searched for his brother; but did not find him.

Joos said: “Oh, that I might publicly defend myself against the priests who came to me in prison; as Paul could do before Agrippa; but we are forbidden to speak.” Acts 26:2.

Coming out of the court, he said: “He that delivered Daniel out of the den of lions, will also preserve me; for what I suffer is for the name of the Lord, and not for evil doing.”

“That is true,” cried a brother; and others cried: “Fight valiantly, dear brother.” Joos boldly and cheerfully said: “Dear citizens, thus must all the children of God suffer; this way was trod by the saints of God, the prophets, and so many pious men.”

When he approached the little house, yea, stood before the door of the but in which he was to offer up his burnt sacrifice, he cast his eyes up to heaven, saying: “O holy Father, assist Thy servant in this extremity.” The executioner’s servant wanted to thrust a gag into his mouth, to prevent him from speaking; but he did nevertheless not keep silence, for he was heard to exclaim: “O Lord, Thou Son of David, have compassion upon me.”

The executioner performed his task, trembling with fear. When the fire was kindled, Joos cried: “O heavenly Father, into Thy hands I commit my spirit. O Lord of hosts, who didst separate me from my mother’s womb, succor Thy servant in this last extremity, since I suffer for Thy name.” Jeremiah 1:5; Gal. 1:15. Once more he cried: “O heavenly Father, into Thy hands I commend my spirit.” And with this, he quietly offered up a fiery sacrifice, for an example and pattern to us all.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 288.

A BRIEF LETTER FROM JOOS VERBEECK, WRITTEN IN PRISON AT ANTWERP, TO HIS WIFE

Grace and mercy from God our heavenly Father, and our Lord Jesus Christ, be to my dear wife and sister in the Lord, for an affectionate greeting, all the days of your life, in the true earnestness of the Holy Ghost. Amen.

I greet you and all my five children most affectionately. Bring them up in the nurture of the Lord, and behave yourself as becomes holy women, in order to teach the young women to be sober, to love their husbands, to be discreet, chaste, and obedient to their husbands; and firmly persevere in the same rule in which you stand. Eph. 6:4; Tit. 2:2.

May the Lord fit you for every good work that becomes your calling. Herewith I com[1]mend you to Almighty God, and to the Word of His grace; may He grant that we may see each other in eternity.

By the, Joos Verbeeck, your husband, and broth= er in the Lord; written at Antwerp in prison= where I am confined for the testimony of Jesus Christ with my left hand, with great trouble, as my right hand has been tortured lame.

Greet all the friends, especially the ministers.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 289.

JULIUS KLAMPHERER, A. D. .1561

In the year 1561, Brother Julius Klampherer, from Italy was imprisoned at Venice, for his faith and the divine truth. Again and again they arraigned and examined him, and dis[1]puted with him, to cause him to apostatize; but he always defended himself wisely: He was permitted to put in writing that which he discussed, concerning his faith, with the papistic commissaries appointed for this purpose, and thus to defend himself, and give an account of his faith in his own handwriting. When he had done this, and steadfastly adhered to it, they finally sentenced him to be cast into the depth of the sea; whereupon he answered and said: “This is nothing strange to me, for it was told me in the beginning of my conversion, that I must expect to die for the testimony of the truth; but it does seem strange to me, that the lords of Venice concur in such a purpose, and do not consider or weigh, that at the last day they will have to give an account before God, for innocent blood.”

Thereupon they replied to him, that they did not ask him concerning this. And as they did not relish what he said, they did not allow him to say anything further, but hurriedly remanded him to prison.

And being resolved to execute the sentence which they had pronounced, and to proceed with it, they, according to their custom, since he had been a priest, desecrated him, and then, in the dusk of an evening, under the pretense of leading him before the lord, took him out and unexpectedly cast him into the depth of the sea, and drowned him. However, he had expected nothing else; hence he was joyful, and constantly sang and praised God with a glad and valiant heart, until he obtained the crown of the pious martyrs and faithful witnesses of Jesus Christ. And though they drowned him secretly by night, yet it will be revealed at the great day of the Lord, and severely avenged.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 290.

LAUWERENS VAN DE WALLE, ANTONIS SCHOON; VELT, KALLEKEN STRINGS, AND MAEYKEN KOCX, A. D. 1561

In the year 1561 several brethren and sisters, after suffering much persecution, took up residence near Ypres in Flanders, at a place called ten Hoogensiecken. Having left money, property, friends and kindred, to follow Christ, and live there in quietness, engaging in tape weaving, in order to gain a living by their trade, they were spied out while they sat and worked together, and the inquisitor came to apprehend them. He was accompanied by a large force well provided with sticks, swords and ropes, and they arrived just at the time when Antonis, who had made them a visit, and had taken leave, stood at the door, ready to go.

As they thus arrived with great noise, Stijntgen Potvliets (who was pregnant) ran out of the house first, and was apprehended. Karel N. also ran out at the door, and master Klaas (who was a great persecutor, and fellow helper of the inquisitor) pursued him, struck at him with a bare sword, and though Karel was wounded by it, yet he escaped. Maeyken Kocx (who was also pregnant) was attacked by the inquisitor, who held a naked sword in his hand, and as she cried aloud to him to spare her child, and he acted in a very bloodthirsty manner, he, like a madman, wounded himself.

Lauwerens van de Walle, Antonis Schoonvelt, and Kalleken Strings were also apprehen[1]ded, but Hendrick N. made his escape.

While they were being bound, they comforted one another much with the Word of God, and when they were brought out of the house, they cheerfully spoke to the neighbors, saying: “Can any one complain of us? It is for the name of Christ that this is inflicted upon us; we need not be ashamed of it.” Matt. 10:22; I Pet. 4:16.

On their way to town, Kalleken commenced to sing a hymn. Then said master Klaas: “The apostles did not sing, as you do; nor do I want to dance; why then do you sing?” Antonis said

“Sister, do not fear these; just sing as much as you. want to;” and Lauwerens helped her sing. When they came into the city, there was a great concourse of people, and they made known the Word of God by singing and speaking. Among other things, Lauwerens said: “That we are apprehended, is not on account of evil doing, but because we live according to the word of God.”

Kalleken Strings said: “Strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life (Matthew 7:14); repair to it, do good and forsake evil, and fear not the rulers of this world, but buy Testaments, read therein the counsel of God, and follow it.” They were then confined in the court of the prison, .where they remained for several months and days, patient and of good cheer, waiting until they should offer up their sacrifice, and being visited and com[1]forted in the meantime by many brethren and sisters. They were also sometimes examined in regard to their faith, which they freely confessed, and from which no pain or suffering could induce them to depart.

Finally, having suffered many tortures, on the rack as well as elsewhere, Lauwerens van de Walle, Antonis Schoonvelt, and Kalleken Strings, as they adhered valiantly and steadfastly to the truth, were delivered by the inquisitor into the hands of the secular authorities, to be dealt with according to the import of the royal decree. In delivering them, the inquisitor also, in the hearing of the ignorant people, read severe charges (as he thought) against them, as, among other things, that they confessed the Pope of Rome to be the antichrist. I John 2:18. That they held the Roman church to be the whore of Babylon. Rev. 17:5. That they pronounced the sacrament to be an abominable idol, etc.

Thereupon Lauwerens commenced to say that he had not said or confessed this without a fuller explanation. He was instantly and savagely told to keep silence, but he said: “Thieves and murderers are allowed to have some one who speaks for them; but you have brought it about that neither a procurator nor an advocate may speak for us; hence we must speak for ourselves.”

Kalleken Strings also, who sat there with her head resting on her hand, exhausted from excessive torture, let her voice be heard boldly.

On the testimony of the inquisitor, Lauwerens van de Walle and Antonis Schoonvelt were both sentenced by the authorities, to be publicly strangled and burnt at the stake, and to this end a scaffold with two stakes, as also wood and straw, was prepared in the marketplace.

They were brought out with their arms tied together, and coming to the place where they were to be offered up, they fell down upon their knees, and prayed to God. When they had arisen, the executioner asked their forgiveness for what he was about to do, and they kindly forgave him, according to the teaching of Christ. Matt. 6:14.

Lauwerens said with a loud voice to the authorities, that of a truth he would gladly forgive them and all who were guilty in the matter. He also boldly said, like the third of the Macca[1]bean brethren: “These limbs God from heaven gave; therefore I will willingly surrender them for His law’s sake.” II Macc. 7:11. As they went into the but, both cried farewell to all the brethren and sisters scattered in many countries, cities and villages, and with this commending their spirits into the hands of God, they departed this world.

In the month of October of the same year, also Kalleken Strings, a very fine and well bred maiden, was delivered to the secular authorities. She was modest, fearless and steadfast, so that neither many fair promises of riches and money, or temporal prosperity, nor pain or severe torments (though she was tortured to such an extent, that she was taken from the rack for dead), could in any wise draw her from her faith; yea, even her mother, when she visited her in prison for this end, could not move her; nor accomplish her purpose, but hearing and seeing her daughter’s steadfastness and kind treatment of her, she said: “My daughter is better than I am.”

Afterwards she was also sentenced to be strangled and burnt; whereupon she said: “You have now sentenced me to the fire accordinv to the Emperor’s decree; fear the judgment of God, which fie shall hold, to condemn you to eternal fire.

When it was thought that Kalleken was about to be. executed, a great multitude of people flocked together from far and near, to see it. Seeing this, and fearing a disturbance, the au[1]thorities did not have her brought forth; only the executioner came out of the city hall, and said to the people,. that she was dead already. Thus, the people went away, thinking that she had been privately beheaded.

But early the next day, and unexpectedly, no scaffold having been erected, but other preparations made, she was brought into the marketplace, and when she had offered up her prayer to God, and commended her spirit into His hands, sentence was executed on her, and thus she departed this world, going with a burning lamp to meet her bridegroom. Matt. 25:1.

In the meantime, Stijntgen Potvliets, not continuing steadfast, was set at liberty; but Maeyken Kocx, who remained immovable, was retained and kept until she was delivered of her child, and was out of childbed, whereupon (though her heart clung dearly to her husband and children, yet loving God above all, and, out of love to Him, adhering to the.truth known and accepted, esteeming this precious treasure of greater value than her own life) she was sentenced to be publicly strangled and burned at the stake, which was also executed. Commending her spirit into the hands of God, she joyfully departed this world, well knowing that she should inherit eternal joy, and be permitted to enter in with the five wise virgins, when the cry shall be made at midnight: “Behold, the bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet him.”

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 291.

ORVEL, JAN AND PLEUNIS, A. D. 1561

About this time Orvel, Jan and Pleun were severally apprehended for the truth; at Cologne, and as they steadfastly confessed the truth, and could not be moved by any kind of torture or crafty seduction, but remained faithful, they were finally taken out on the Rhine, and drowned, having commended their souls into the hands of God, in the year 1561.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 292.

FRANCHOYS VAN ELSTLANDT, A. D. 1561

A brother, Franchoys van Elstlandt, also called France van Meenene; a mason by trade, went from Meenene to Arien in French Flanders; to work at his trade there, and thus earn his living. There, on St. Denis’ day, the ninth of October, 1561, just as he was leading a horse to water for the master for whom he worked, he was apprehended, because he did no ‘longer worship the priest’s idol, and when he, after many solicitations, threats, and much suffering, would not renounce his faith, he was finally, on the. 21st of October, burnt alive, as a witness of God. On this occasion, a monk shamelessly cried: “Go thou accursed, from this into the eternal fire.” But Franchoys bore it with patience, committing vengeance unto God, who will judge righteously in due time.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 293.

JOHN SCHUT, A. D. 1561

In the year 1561 another valiant hero and soldier of Jesus Christ, named John Schut, fell into the hands of the tyrants and persecutors, for following Christ, and living according to God’s holy Word, in the city of Vreden, in Westphalia. There he suffered and, through the grace of God, endured, severe imprisonment and threats of death. When brought bound before the lords, to give an account of his faith, he freely confessed the same, saying that he believed according to the Word of God

1. They asked him. concerning his baptism, and what he held in regad to infant baptism. He replied that he was baptized upon his faith, as Christ his faithful Saviour has commanded us in Mark 16, that baptism is to be given only to believers, and not to ignorant children, and that he had never read of infant baptism in the holy Scriptures, and that it could therefore by no means be proved with the Word of God, but that baptism belonged only to those who had amended their sinful life. They angrily asked him, whether he would not give up these views. He answered that it were by no means expedient for him, ‘to forsake the Word of God, and die an eternal death, but that he would rather suffer for the truth; though the pain should be as great again.

2. In regard to the Lord’s Supper, he also thoroughly confessed before them that it must be observed according to the institution .of Christ, and that we must by it remember, with an humble heart, His bitter sufferings and innocent death, and how He shed His precious blood on the cross for us poor sinners.

3. They all asked him with many words, whether Christ our Saviour was not of Mary’s flesh and blood. But as this point is a principal article of our Christian faith, he likewise answered thoroughly upon it; saying that he had never read this assertion of theirs in the Word of God. He asked them

“How could He be of the earth whom God the Father sent down from heaven? But He was conceived of the Holy Ghost by the pure virgin Mary, and became man through the effectual power of the Most High, so that the holy thing which was born of her is called the Son of the most high God, without partaking in the ‘least or most of man’s polluted or sinful flesh. But the Word, according to the testimony of John, became flesh or man, so that the glory of the only begotten Son of the Father was handled and seen. Thereby the promises of God concerning His proceeding from the seed of David, are completely fulfilled in Christ, through whom we all who were lost have been redeemed and reconciled to God.

4. They asked him concerning their magistracy, whether they were not of God. He replied: “Yes, for the protection of the pious, and the punishment of evil doers; they are or[1]dained of God to rule their dominions in peace.”

5. They asked him what he held in regard to marriage. He replied that a man and a woman are united together in marriage, and that such union may riot be dissolved, save on account of adultery; following herein the teaching of Christ. Matt. 19.

6. They asked him concerning uproar and sedition. But he answered that he did not approve of such evil things; but that he and his fellow brethren, on the contrary, were taught to love their enemies, and to do good to them that do us evil and persecute us. And that with truth nothing else should ever be heard of him and his fellow brethren.

7. They asked him who his captain was. He replied that it was Christ with His doctrine, who had called him in peace. And to this his faithful Saviour, and his blessed doctrine he hoped to adhere, and to confirm it with his death and blood.

Thereupon he was sentenced by these tyrants, and executed with the sword. The chief judge who had passed this sentence, riding by the body of John Schut, a few days after his execution, called out mockingly: “Schut, sing us a song;” for Schut had been cheerful in his tribulation, and sung much in prison and on his way to death. Upon this the judge was struck with apoplexy, and never spoke again, but died in a short time; which by many was looked upon as the vengeance and punishment of God upon him.

Concerning this account, read his own hymn, in the old hymn book; it begins: “O Heer ick magh wel klagen.”

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 294.

JAN, HENDRICK, BASTIAEN, FANS, MARIKEN VAN MEENEN, BEETKEN VAN BRUGH, AND LIJNT; GEN, THE 15TH OF AUGUST, A. D. 1561

A. D. 1561, there were imprisoned at Antwerp in Brabant, for the testimony of Jesus, seven pious witnesses of the truth, named Jan, Hendrick, Bastiaen, Hans, Mariken van Meenen, Beetken van Brugh and Lijntgen. All these had the house of their faith built so firmly and immovably upon their head and cornerstone Christ Jesus, that neither the philosophy and crafty seduction, nor the tyranny and violence of the papists could in any wise bring them to apostatize, but their faith was found much more precious than gold that erisheth, though it be tried with fire (I Pet. 1 ); so that they, on the 15th of August of said year, at said place surrendered their lives for the truth, and obtained the end of their faith, eternal salvation, through the grace of God, and are waiting now to receive, together with all the pious, the crown of everlasting glory, in eternity.

Read, concerning this, the beautiful long hymn composed for the comforting of these prisoners, and dedicated to them, in the second hymn book. It begins: “Lieve breeders wy groeten a met sang;cn. “

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 295.

TWELVE CHRISTIANS AT BRUGES: ADRIAEN BRAEL, LUCAS HENDRICKS, MARIJN AMARE, NIKASEN AMARE, HANSKEN LISZ, ANDRIES DE MEULE; NAER, ANTHONIS KEUTE, HANSKEN PAR; MENTI$R, JAN N., JELIS OUTERMAN, FRANCIJNTGEN MEULENAERS, MAEY; KEN TRAMS, IN THE YEAR 1561

In the year 1561, on the evening before St. Martin’s day, some Christians were assembled together, at Bruges, in Flanders, who instructed one another with the Word of the Lord, concerning the amendment of life. When the lords learned of this, they sent thither the servants of the bailiff, who came running in, and cried: “Surrender, or we will run you through; and deliver up all your arms and books.” They replied: “We are not a people who seek to avenge themselves; but we leave vengeance to God, who will avenge it in due time.” They were then fettered, two and two together, and taken to prison; they walked on boldly, comforting one another with the Word of God. Three escaped, namely, Rutsaert, and his wife, and one named Maeyken; but the others who were imprisoned were joyful. Francijntjen Meulenaers said to Maeyken: “Dear sister, let us remember that the kingdom of heaven is .nigh, and let us be sincerely faithful to our Bridegroom.”

Jelis and Hansken Parmentier each sang a hymn for joy. On St. Martin’s day they were brought before the lords, where they boldly confessed their faith, as also, that they had been, baptized aright according to the command of Christ.

These ten brethren and two sisters remained in prison for about thirty days, where they praised and thanked God, and prepared themselves to suffer for His name. During this’ time they were once more brought before the lords, where they again confessed their faith, and said that they would firmly adhere to it.

Afterwards, on the 10th of December, six of them were offered up, namely Adrian Brael, Lucas Hendricks, Marijn Amare, Nikasen Amare, Hansken Lisz, and Andries Meulenaer, who, boldly comforting one another, said, among other things: “Now the fight is fought, the course almost finished, the faith kept, and henceforth, as Paul says, the crown 9f life .is prepared for us.” I Tim: 4:7, 8; Jas. 1:12.

The following day, the llth of December, the other six were put to death, namely, Teunis Keute, Hansken Parmentier, Jan, Jells Outerman, Francijntgen Meulenaers, Maeyken Trams, who.also boldly and joyfully, with ,their lamps, and adorned with their wedding garments, went to meet their. Bridegroom, with such great love that for His sake they did not fear bitter, death. Francij’ntgen called to one of her acquaitances, enjoining her cordially to greet the brethren and sisters in the

Lord, and to tell them that she so gladly suffered for the name of the Lord, and would boldly fight, together with her Bridegroom.

Thus all these, the first as well as the last six, were strangled and burnt for the name of God and His truth. They are now at rest, and wait for the coming of our Lord, who will avenge their sufferings.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 296.

JAN HULLE, AT YPRES, A. D. 1561

As it is found that the wolf will generally follow his innate ravenous nature, and therefore the sheep can make no firm compact with him, but stand in constant danger of being devoured by him, so it appeared in the year 1561 in the city of Ypres, in Flanders, where a God fearing lamb of Jesus Christ, namely, an old man named Jan Hulle, was seized and apprehended by these devouring wolves. He there had to undergo and endure many severe conflicts with them, not on account of any crime, but only for living according to the Word of God, from which they by tyranny sought to draw him and make him apostatize. But as he, as behooves an obedient follower of Jesus Christ, had yielded himself under the voice of his only Shepherd, he fled from these strangers, and would not hear them. On this account he was condemned to death by the lords of this world, and was thus burnt at said place. In all this he, as a valiant soldier of Jesus Christ, armed himself with patience, and, through faith, steadfastly endured all these sufferings inflicted upon him. And as he herein was not ashamed of Christ and His truth but openly confessed Him before lords and princes, and testified and confirmed it with his death and blood; therefore Christ, when He comes in the clouds of heaven, in the glory of His Father, will not be ashamed of him, but confess him before His Father, and set him on His right hand, and bid him with all the blessed to enter into the kingdom prepared for them from the beginning, that is, into the eternal glory of heaven.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 297.

PIETER VAN MALDEGEM, PIETER VAN MALE, JACQ~ES BOSTIJN, AND LAUWERENS ALLAERTS, A. D. 1562

In the year 1562 four brethren, named Pieter van Maldegem, Pieter van Male, Jacques Bostijn, and Lauwerens Allaerts, were apprehended at Ghent, in Flanders, because they no longer sought to follow the Roman church, but the commandments of God. When they were examined, they freely confessed their faith, and valiantly contended for the truth, with the spiritual sword of the Word of God; and as they in no wise could be moved therefrom, they were sentenced to death, and had to testify with their blood to the name’of Christ. They now rest under the altar, and wait until the number of their brethren be fulfilled, that they may be rewarded, and vengeance taken on their enemies.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 298.

VIJNTGEN, GOUDEKEN, AND JANNEKEN DE JONK; HEER, BETGEN VAN MALDEGEM, AND SIJNTGEN VAN GELDER, A. D. 1562

In the same year there were also apprehended at Ghent three sisters, namely Vijntgen, Goudeken, and Janneken de Jonkheer, and two others, namely, Betgen van Maldegem, and Sijntgen van Gelder. All five freely confessed their faith, and undauntedly adhered to it unto death which they had to suffer for it and firmly clung to the love of their Bridegroom Jesus Christ. Hence they shall also, when the cry is made at midnight, go to meet Him with their burning lamps, and with oil in their adorned vessels, and shall, as ready virgins, go in with Him to the marriage of the Lamb.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 299.

GULJAME VAN DALE, A. D. 1562

Shortly after, also an imprisoned brother named Guljame van Dale, who adhered so firmly to the truth and love of God that he feared no pain, suffering, fire or sword, had, for following Christ (whom he thanked that he had made them worthy for it), to taste bitter death, at Ghent. Hence Christ shall exalt him, and give him to inherit His eternal kingdom of heaven full of imperishable joy.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Section 300.

DELIS STRINGS, WITH PIETER AND DELIS POTVLIET, A. D. 1562

Jelis Strings, a thoughtful young single man, and a man named Pieter Potvliet, with his brother Jelis Potvliet, a young man, all three natives of Tielt, in Flanders, having come to the knowledge of the divine truth, and joined the church of God, finally, after suffering much persecution, took up residence at Wervijck, where they supported themselves by tape weaving. Thus it happened about the middle of the summer of the year 1562, that one night the inquisitor came with many servants, surrounded the house, entered the same, and ap[1]prehended these three brethren.

When daylight came, they were put into a wagon, securely bound, the inquisitor and his company riding alongside on horseback. They were thus taken through Meenen to Kortrijck, a distance of about three hours walking, where they remained in confinement for three months, very closely guarded, and had many discussions in reference to the faith, with the inquisitor and other ecclesiastics; but they valiantly and steadfastly adhered to the truth known and accepted. Hence, the inquisitor and the lord of Everbeke (in whose dominion they had been apprehended), and a great company on horseback and on foot, took these pious witnesses of the truth, in a wagon, back the same way, to Werwijck, where, in the marketplace, called the Steenacker, an enclosure had been prepared, together with stakes and wood, to burn them. But as it had rained excessively, while they were on the way between Meenen and Werwijck, so that the wood and straw, prepared for the purpose, had become very wet, and as the bailiff also was averse to cause them to be burnt, all three were sentenced to be beheaded.

First Jelis Strings was brought forth, who, as he was going to death, said, among other things: “Because I believe that Jesus is the Christ, the Son of the living God, born of the Virgin Mary, I’ must die.” Thereupon a monk, who walked at his side, instantly said: “You lie.” Jelis further said, concluding his remark: “And because I believe that the pope is the antichrist.” Finally, kneeling down, he’ said with a trembling voice: “O heavenly Father, into Thy hands I commend my spirit.” A few moments more, and the executioner had dispatched him, and covered the dead body with wood, that the others who were to follow should not see it lie there.

Pieter Potvliet was next brought forth, who, on his way to death, said: “It has been so before for the name of the Lord.” He also quoted, in confirmation of his faith, from Eph. 4:5, that there is one Lord, one faith. one baptism, etc. And having kneeled down, he also exclaimed: “O heavenly Father, into Thy hands I commend my spirit.” The executioner soon wielded his sword, dealing him five strokes, on shoulder, head and neck, before he finished his work on him; whereupon he covered the dead body, as he had done the others.

Jelis Potvliet (still young in years) was the third one brought forth, who, as he was going to death, quoted, among other things, the words of Christ

“Fear not them that kill the body,” etc. And kneeling down, he also said: “O heavenly Father, into Thy hands I commend my spirit” but before he had fully uttered the last word, his head was off. Their bodies were placed upon wheels, between Werwijck and Meenen, but soon after secretly taken down and buried by some of their fellow believers.

Of Jelis Strings two letters are still extant, which he wrote while in prison at Kortrijck, and which we have added here for the gratification of the Christian reader.

Return to Chap 3 (III) Table of Contents >>>

Return to Book Table of Contents>>>

More Christian Books>>>